The CBB
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/

New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09 Completed!
http://www.the-cbb.co.uk/viewtopic.php?f=14&t=4863

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09 Completed!

Part 16! :oops: I'm rather embarrassed. :roll: When I began this saga, Hilda and I were both 58. Now, she's still 58 and I'm three and a half years older. :shock: It's taken me that long to show you 8 months of her life. :oops:

Perhaps I should just summarise the next year and a half of her recovery from grief, or we'll be here forever. :help:


.....Hilda placed an arm round Mireille again. “Matron, I’ve given permission for Mireille to visit Meg for a short while, unless she’s asleep – or upset.”

Matey shook her head. “No, she’s just had a bath and gone to bed. I’ve left her reading. Come along, Mireille. This way,” and she led Mireille to the little isolation room at the end of the row of beds in the main San.

She opened the door, ushered the Head Girl in. Meg was indeed in bed, but wasn’t reading. Her book had fallen on the floor and she was sitting up, hunched over, her forehead on her knees. When she looked up there were tears on her cheeks, but she gasped when she saw Mireille. Matey tut-tutted and picked up the book before handing Meg a hankie.

“Here, child, wipe your tears. Mireille’s been allowed in to see you for a few minutes.”

She left them to it, closing the door behind her with a distinct snap! Mireille leaned back againt the door for support, suddenly too paralysed to move. Why had she thought this was such a good idea? Suppose she did more harm than good!

Meg’s eyes had gone blank with shock when she first saw the Head Girl, but the shock was soon replaced by a fierce glare as she struggled to hold on to some semblance of pride. “Come to gloat?” she hissed.

Mireille shook her head. “No, to apologise…” she murmured.

“After all the horrid things I said to you?” gasped Meg, honestly confused.

Mireille stared at her, struck dumb by the enormity of what she was doing. She almost turned and reached for the doorknob but some inner steel kept her in place, and into her mind trickled words spoken by both the Abbess this term and by Tessa the term before.

When things seem too awful and you feel nothing but panic, cultivate an appearance of calm and quiet, no matter what’s going on underneath – and eventually you will be calm.

She thought of the Abbess, praying for them somewhere out there. She thought of how her Headmistress had put her back together again this evening, stiffened her sinews once and for all. She breathed in slowly, took a step away from the door, then another. With each step, a little more of her fear fell away, until time slowed down and she could feel each separate thud of her heart. She could do this! Meg was a girl in need of help, just as Ellie had been. She had let the latter down, but she would not make that mistake again.

She walked across the room, took the hankie from Meg, dried her tears gently and then sat by the bed. Meg just watched her, stunned into silence.

“Yes, you said some horrid things, but I think I deserved them,” said Mireille, her dark eyes steady on Meg’s tear-stained face. “I accused you of a nasty crime. And what you said about dragging you out of the room like a common criminal – you were right. I did! You were also right in saying I shouldn’t have become Head Girl.” She smiled almost mischievously at the stunned Meg. “But, you know, Meg - one can’t argue with the Abbess. She made me Head Girl, so I am Head Girl, and you and I must both accept it, hard as we might find it.”

Meg frowned, totally at sea. “You’re different,” she said slowly. “If you’d spoken to me like this earlier on, I might have reacted differently. I might not, of course,” she added, with devastating honesty.

Mireille nodded. “I feel different. Blame the Abbess! She put me through the wringer this evening, pointed out to me the error of all my ways.” Her eyes turned inward a moment. “I’ve never seen her like that before – and I don’t ever want to again. Jamais!”

Meg grimaced, looked down at the hankie in her hand, now a crumpled and sodden ball. “Poor you! But I should imagine it was nothing compared to what she’ll do to me tomorrow.” She gulped, couldn’t help more tears trickling down her cheeks. “She threatened….. she…. threatened….. to…. expel…” A sob escaped her and she bowed her head to her knees again, covered her face with a hand.

Mireille reached out and grasped Meg’s hand. “Did you apologise to her for hurting Ellie?” Meg shook her head, the tears coming faster. “Well, she didn’t really have any choice, did she? She probably wanted to make you think hard about it all. After all, you were very nasty to Ellie, and for a long while – and it was my fault as well as yours.”

Meg lifted her head at that, and stared at Mireille through her tears. The latter gazed back, her expression sombre. “Well, think about it! I should have informed the Abbess straightaway, when Erica told me about it, shouldn’t I? It was firmly pointed out to me this evening that I hadn’t been fair to Ellie – or you!”

“Hadn’t been fair to me?” Meg shook her head. This was just all too much for her and she failed to understand.

“If I’d told the Abbess last week she could have stopped you. I allowed you to go on hurting Ellie, allowed you to go on being a bully, instead of giving Miss Annersley a chance to try and help you. After all, you must be hurting, too, to want to do such a thing to someone who has never bothered you in any way – non?”

Meg laughed mirthlessly. “Oh, I enjoyed it, Mireille, believe me. I wanted to hurt her!” Meg couldn’t hide her shock, and Meg laughed again. “I’m not a nice person, Mireille, so don’t go thinking anything different. The Abbess was right when she called me vicious and spiteful. I am,” she added bleakly. “You can’t change that, nor can you change what the Abbess will do to me. After all, it was her ward I bullied.”

“I might be able to – change her mind, that is – if I could persuade you to admit your faults and apologise to her, and to Ellie.” Mireille’s voice was very soft and persuasive, but Meg merely gaped at her. “You promise to do that and I promise to stand by you and help you through your punishment, no matter what it is, Meg.”

She stopped for Meg had cried out and then dropped her face into her hands. Her shoulders began to shake, and bitter sobs were wrenched out of her, almost against her will. Mireille sat on the bed, placed an arm round Meg’s shoulders. Was this wretchedly unhappy girl, now reduced to a quivering jelly, really the same girl who had been so proudly insolent a few hours earlier?

Mireille began to speak again, even more softly, but with some urgency. “All you have to do is be sorry for what you did, Meg, and to say so to the Abbess. If you promise never to do such a thing again, and to make reparation, she will be merciful, as she always is – even if it was Ellie you hurt. Could you do all that, if you know I will help you afterwards with whatever punishment she gives you, and try to make it easier for you? She will have to be severe, after what you handed out to Ellie, but she may not expel you if you do this.”

“Why….would you….. help me…. after all I d… did?” sobbed Meg.

“Because that’s what a Head Girl does,” Mireille said simply. “She helps people. But, also, Meg, there’s another thing. You never used to treat others so nastily. Okay, I know you never joined in much with others or had many friends…” She felt Meg flinch. “But you never seemed to do to anyone what you did to Ellie. Or did you?”

Meg pulled her knees in closer, seemed to press her face more firmly into them. Her fingers knotted together as she tightened her arms round her legs. However, her sobs were gradually dying away under Mireille’s gentle administrations. “N…no….. I wanted to be one of them…. but they wouldn’t let me…. so I despised them… laughed at them…. made horrid comments….”

“Why?” asked Mireille, but Meg only shrugged her shoulders. “Not very nice, was it? Is it any wonder you don’t have any friends? But I meant what I said, Meg. I will help you all I can, and I’m sure others would do the same, if you gave them half a chance. Smiling instead of frowning and sneering would help.”

Meg still shook with the occasional sob, and kept her face hidden, as though ashamed. But Mireille was a determined lassie and didn’t give up easily. She settled herself more comfortably on the bed, pulled Meg close. Her voice was very quiet when she next spoke.

“Meg, I hope you can keep secrets. Miss Annersley told us some of Ellie's story at the beginning of term. But I’m now going to tell you a little more about this girl you’ve been hurting so badly - about her and her photos. About how….No, Meg, you must listen! Don’t say anything. Keep your own secrets for the Abbess. But you must promise never to mention this to anyone at all – except Miss Annersley tomorrow. Do you promise?” Meg nodded. “Alors, listen well, mon amie…..”

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 8:18 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary thank you for the detailed updates. I am not supprised you have aged more than Hilda. Pleased you could start a new thread.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo::halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: for Meg and Mirielle.

Author:  Catherine [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 8:40 pm ]
Post subject: 

I hope Mireille can get through to Meg and perhaps make a difference to what is to come.


Thank you, Mary... and please don't merely summarise the next year and a half!!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 8:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

My goodness - Mireille is showing reserves of steel, determination and compassion which almost rival Hilda's in their intensity. I know she has gone through a very rapid maturing process in the space of a very short time, but she is certainly showing how well she has learned her lesson. And having, through her gentle, but unyielding persistence, brought Meg to a more reasonable frame of mind, her next move, telling Meg something of Ellie's story, may well be the most valuable thing she can do.

I really think that this knowledge, together with Mireille's reassurance that so long as apologies to both Hilda and Ellie are forthcoming, she will personally stand by Meg and help her, will quite possibly provide a much-needed turning point for the younger girl. And Mireille's work this night will, I am sure, make Hilda's task on the morrow much easier than it would otherwise have been.

Once again, we have been privileged to be 'flies on the wall' at another vital interview, thanks to your descriptive powers. And you people your story with such rich characters and experiences that I'm always surprised to realise just how short a period of time has actually elapsed since the start of ND. Thank you for all this - I shall be looking forward to more before long! :) :)

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 8:53 pm ]
Post subject: 

Catherine wrote:
please don't merely summarise the next year and a half!!


echoes Catherine :roll:

We want to hear as much as Hilda will tell you - though of course it would be nice not to be kept waiting too long between posts :lol:

Thanks Mary, as always :D

Author:  MHE [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 9:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wow, what a post.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Aug 07, 2008 10:22 pm ]
Post subject: 

Very very impressed with Mirelle - I don't think even Tessa could have done so much.


Thanks Mary

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 7:17 am ]
Post subject: 

Mireille is showing such maturity - she is becoming an outstanding Head Girl, one of whom Hilda can be justly proud......

Author:  Ruth B [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 10:43 am ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
“You can’t change that, nor can you change what the Abbess will do to me. After all, it was her ward I bullied.”


Hmm. Hopefully at some point Meg will realise that Miss Annersley would have acted like that regardless of who she was bullying.

Author:  Celia [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 6:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks for the lovely long post Mary, Mireille is certainly fulfiling Hilda's
expectations. Hopefully Meg will eventually be duly grateful for so much care and understanding.

Author:  JosieG [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 6:59 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wow, that was excellent Mary. Thankyou very much!

Mireille is doing such a good job here, the way she is dealing with Meg shows maturity beyond her years.

Author:  jacey [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 8:48 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mireille has matured very quickly. Hilda's doing, too.
Perhaps Meg isn't as inured to kindness as she appeared.
Don't dare to summarise Mary! I want to know every little detail! And why stop after a year and a half of Hilda's life? :shock:

By the same token, don't pressure yourself. We can *try* to wait patiently for updates.

Author:  linda [ Fri Aug 08, 2008 10:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

How Mireille has matured over the past few hours.

Quote:
“Because that’s what a Head Girl does,” Mireille said simply.


That says it all! It seems that Mireille has managed to get through to Meg by showing her some gentle kindness and offering to stand by her once she has admitted her sins, where the previous approach only made Meg dig her heels in more. Perhaps now that Mireille has broken through, by telling Meg a little of Ellie's story, she can make her see the full extent of her sins - and - maybe, just maybe, the photos may be found.

Thank you Mary - please don't just summarise the rest of the story. We will wait *patiently* for the next instalment. :wink:

Author:  di [ Sat Aug 09, 2008 11:25 am ]
Post subject: 

I don't know how I managed to miss all the past posts but have just spent a glorious hour catching up. I've said it before, I know, but your gift of writing is amazing. I was quaking in the hall with the girls and in the study when Hilda spoke with Meg. I wanted her to carry on searching in the Music Room for the photographs as I'm sure that they are there!

Perhaps Mireille's words to Meg will give her the courage to tell Hilda where they are.

Thank you, Mary for such a powerful story and please, please don't summarise the rest of Hilda's life at School.

Author:  leahbelle [ Sat Aug 09, 2008 5:23 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wow, Mireille is coping with this extremely well. Thanks, Mary - and please don't summarise anything!!

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 4:49 pm ]
Post subject: 

You want another umpteen parts? :shock: Gluttons for punishment, all of you. :lol: But many, many thanks for the encouragement.

Matey, meanwhile, after closing the door on the two girls, had stalked back to Hilda, who was sitting waiting in the little dispensary. Matey was not amused by what had happened.

“Was that wise, Hilda, after all Mireille has done?” she asked sharply, giving Hilda a black look as though she were an errant schoolgirl herself.

Hilda rested her head on her hand and looked in some amusement at the tetchy lady before her. “My, we are worked up, aren't we? Was it wise? Yes, I think so. She had good and valid reasons for wanting to beard the dragon in its den – although she was also very frightened. She’s learned such a hard lesson today that I have no fears of her upsetting any apple cart. Somehow, I feel she’s held in God’s hands right now, doing His work. She thinks very deeply, Gwynneth, and is able to put herself in another’s shoes, a gift not given to many. She’s sorry for Meg, would you believe, and has offered to stand by her if I let her back into school. Now, how’s that for a girl whom very few people wanted me to promote to Head Girl?”

She raised her eyebrows and Matey sank into her own chair, yielding to reason. She held up her hands. “Okay, I was wrong. You and she both seem to have thought things through carefully, and, yes. I would believe it of Mireille, actually. Ever since she’s been in the Fifth form, she’s been in the habit of visiting any of my patients who aren’t infectious and keeping them amused. She’s a very loving child, but I hadn’t realised just how much she had grown into her post, even after last night’s concert. Do you want her to report to you afterwards?”

Hilda shook her head. “No, let it be between them. I think it’s probably better if I don’t know what they talked about when I see Meg tomorrow. I’d rather Meg feels she can trust Mireille to keep her secrets. People are going to be most surprised to discover just what a superb Head Girl Mireille will prove to be, long before the end of her term of office.”

“All down to you, love. You were the one who believed in her – though you must have doubted your own decision this afternoon. You gave her the belief that she could do it, and she’s doing it. You fought almost the whole staff to get her appointed. That staff meeting proved to me just how much you’ve found yourself again….”

Hilda closed her eyes as though in pain. “No, I haven’t, Gwynneth,” she whispered, recalling the depth of her anguish a little earlier. “I can’t recover what no longer exists. I’m someone who’s learning to live with the person I have now become, someone who has lost the best part of themselves and has somehow to go on, alone and impaired. The Hilda I was with Nell – she’s gone forever. But Nell is still inside me and that’s what gives me strength. That, and the love I receive from all the people around me, people like you and Ellie, and that impossible woman living in her convent beside the sea.”

Matey watched the white face, waiting for its owner to return to her. Hilda was right. She was different! She was stronger, much stronger, even though she didn't see that – and yet she was a great deal more open and vulnerable than she used to be.

Then, with sudden and breath-taking shock, Matey recognised a great truth; recognised that she now loved, very deeply, this gentle, reserved yet gracious woman before her. Over the years she had developed a great affection for both Hilda and Nell, had admired them for their dedication and their care for their girls. But Hilda’s anguished need had broken through her colleague’s taciturnity. Matey had had to delve way down into her heart to find words to help Hilda make sense of her vast grief and loneliness.

Joey would always be Matey’s one ewe lamb, but she didn’t love her in the same strangely intense way that she now respected and loved Hilda – loved her for her enormous courage and her gentle compassion and vast humility. Grief had revealed the true strength and beauty of Hilda’s character, and she fully deserved the esteem she was held in by Mother Abbess, that impossible woman Hilda had just mentioned.

Matey found she was seeing Hilda through a veil of tears. Where had they come from? She never cried. Or she hadn’t, until Hilda’s agonised grief had called the tears forth a time or two. Hilda had, almost unnoticed, lodged deep in her heart, beside her sister Lilian, and how she would miss her when she entered the convent, miss the quiet moments of their new and deeper communication. A new loneliness would now be her lot from that time on, she feared.

All at once she was aware of a hand taking hers. She rubbed away her tears with the other hand and discovered Hilda on her knees before her, eyes soft with a love of her own. Matey swallowed, tried to speak, but shook her head at the impossibility of it. Hilda lifted a hand and stroked the worn cheek with great tenderness.

“Gwynneth, don’t,” she whispered. “I’ve seen the love in your eyes for me, felt it round me like a warm blanket when you’ve tried to help me. And that love is returned, I promise. I think it grew on us unawares as we both let down our walls. I could never have survived these long, weary months without you. Along with Mother, you’ve been my greatest support, my finest pillar of wisdom.”

Her own eyes were damp as she smiled mistily at the school tyrant. “You don’t have to be lonely, my fierce friend with the marshmallow centre. There would always be a home for you at the convent. I can’t bear to leave you here and know you’re missing me so much. I know how that feels. It hurts, like a wolf tearing at one’s insides.”

Matey held on to Hilda’s hand as though her life depended on it, her throat still too tight for speech. Never before, in all her life, had anyone told Gwynneth Lloyd that they loved her. Her family had never mentioned the word, just expressed their love through action. And she had never allowed a man to get anywhere near the soft heart hidden beneath her crusty exterior. Not even Joey had ever told her she loved her. Now – here was Hilda opening up once more and laying bare both their hearts with her usual courage and sensitivity.

Matey’s lips trembled. “Hilda, I….” She stopped, shook her head.

Hilda sat on the floor, laid her arms on Matey’s knees, looked up into the wet blue eyes and grimaced. “I’m only sorry that Nell and I shut you out. We all joined the school at more or less the same time, but, somehow, the closeness she and I developed meant that we had so little left for you, and that was wrong.” Her lovely voice was tender, regretful. “But we were all so busy…”

“I wouldn’t have let you in, Hilda.” Matey finally found some words. “I never really wanted to be close to anyone. I was perfectly content with my work, and then going home to Lilian and her family in the holidays. When Lilian died, my heart closed up even more. Now, you’ve crept inside, somehow, and given it a good shake-up with your loneliness and sorrow, and your bravery. I find now that I want to give. The more you hurt, the more I seem to find to give to you.”

“And to Ellie,” whispered Hilda. “You’ve given to Ellie as no one else has, not even Vivien. Ellie loves you almost as much as I do. The way she hugged you tonight brought tears to my eyes. She’s so natural with you. I’m sure it gave the other girls quite a shock to see their revered Matey treated like a favourite aunt!” She stroked the cheek again. “Will you forgive Nell and me? Will you go on loving me? And bullying me? I need you, Gwynneth. ”

Matey cupped Hilda’s face with her hands. “You don’t need me, love. You don’t need anyone. You’re strong and brave. Your hand is safe and secure in God’s hand. Besides, you have Ellie and Mother Abbess.”

Hilda’s hand circled one of Matey’s wrists. “I need you as well, Gwynneth.” Her eyes grew distant, haunted. “After my mother died, and again when I lost my fiancé, I taught myself to need no one, to keep my real face from the world, to store my hurts inside, never to give my heart again. Then I met Nell…. but when she died, I packed it all away inside once again, couldn’t face the unbearable pain. Mother Abbess, however, was having none of it. She hacked away until the walls tumbled. She taught me to show my need, to ask for help. Even now, I find it hard, but Ellie, in her own fashion, has carried on Mother’s work and teases out my innermost feelings…..

She stared ahead for long moments, then focused back on Matey, her eyes warm again. “So, I’m afraid I’m no longer the self-sufficient person I was, Gwynneth. Yes, I’m safe in God’s hands, but He uses my friends and my ward as ballast. Look how you saved me tonight. In your love for me, you knew exactly what you had to do to pull me back from the brink. No one else except Nell could have done that. There hasn’t been a cry of mine you haven’t heard and tended since Nell died. I know, if I come to you, I will receive just what I need for that moment. Even when I don’t come, you seem to know, anyway, and appear as if by magic. You may not be able to take away my pain, but you shoulder it with me and it becomes easier, more bearable. A true Simon….”

Despite herself, tears leaked from Matey’s eyes at the gratitude and love she saw in Hilda’s eyes and heard in her voice. She was telling nothing but the truth. Hilda knelt up and took the older, smaller woman in her arms and laughed softly.

“We make a fine pair, don’t we, both of us immured in our separate cells? Mother Abbess taught me to weep, and now I seem to have taught you.” Her lovely voice was smooth as velvet. “Ellie and I need you and love you, Gwynneth. You’re part of who we are, now. Mother also has a high regard for you. You don’t have to be lonely or alone ever again.”

Author:  Emma A [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 4:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

I don't normally cry at drabbles, but that last post had me tearing up. So lovely. Thank-you, Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 5:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 6:28 pm ]
Post subject: 

Such a lovely gentle and emotional scene Mary.

No wonder Gwynneth cried,hearing someone speak of their love for her
at long last.

So like Hilda to suggest they might both go to the convent rather than leave 'matey' alone at the school.

Another deeply moving piece of writing Mary. Thank you.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 6:59 pm ]
Post subject: 

((((Gwynneth))) ((((Hilda))))

Mary I am pleased they can express they feelings and provide comfort for each other.

I hope Gwynneth can find peace and friendship at the convent as well.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 7:24 pm ]
Post subject: 

I am so glad that Gwynneth realises that she does have someone else to love, and to love her, even though Lilian is long gone to eternal rest and Joey perpetually"busy" !

What a heart-warming scene you have given us, Mary !

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 7:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary - that was beautiful - so pleased Gwynneth can love and be loved here.

Author:  linda [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 7:45 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, it is a good job I am alone at the moment as tears are streaming down my face! My SLOC would think I'd totally lost my marbles if he was here!!!!

Quote:
"Gwynneth, don’t,” she whispered. “I’ve seen the love in your eyes for me, felt it round me like a warm blanket when you’ve tried to help me. And that love is returned, I promise. I think it grew on us unawares as we both let down our walls. I could never have survived these long, weary months without you. Along with Mother, you’ve been my greatest support, my finest pillar of wisdom.”


That was a most wonderful, beautiful and moving post. How wonderful that Hilda and Matey have finally opened up to each other and realise how much their mutual love for each other has grown and developed through the trials and losses they have both suffered.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Aug 10, 2008 9:24 pm ]
Post subject: 

It was probably just as well that when I first saw this a couple of hours ago, I immediately had to go and get on with something here - even if I could have seen the keyboard for tears, I couldn't have posted then if my life had depended on it. :oops: :) :)

This is such a beautiful description of the way in which the affection between Hilda and Matey, which always existed, however little they might have realised it, has deepened and strengthened in the time since Nell's death. There are so many wonderful statements contained in the piece that I'm challenged to quote just a few, but I think these I have picked say it all:

Quote:
The Hilda I was with Nell – she’s gone forever. But Nell is still inside me and that’s what gives me strength. That, and the love I receive from all the people around me, people like you and Ellie, and that impossible woman living in her convent beside the sea.”

“You don’t have to be lonely, my fierce friend with the marshmallow centre. There would always be a home for you at the convent. I can’t bear to leave you here and know you’re missing me so much. I know how that feels. It hurts, like a wolf tearing at one’s insides.”

“So, I’m afraid I’m no longer the self-sufficient person I was, Gwynneth. Yes, I’m safe in God’s hands, but He uses my friends and my ward as ballast...."

“Ellie and I need you and love you, Gwynneth. You’re part of who we are, now. Mother also has a high regard for you. You don’t have to be lonely or alone ever again.”


Once again we have been privileged to share some amazing revelations and to be moved by them. Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Aug 11, 2008 12:08 am ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary, from another who read through her tears.

Author:  di [ Mon Aug 11, 2008 9:20 am ]
Post subject: 

Yet again words fail me. My heart went out to Gwynneth; allowing herself to feel all the emotions she's kept pent up for so many years. Whilst she can never replace Nell in Hilda's heart she now has her own secure place along with Ellie - and how like Hilda to recognise the loneliness Gwynneth would feel if left at the School on her own. I only hope Mother Superior has enough space for her - and all the others who probably feel much the same about Hilda!!
Thank you, Mary, for yet again sharing your gift with us. :)

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 11, 2008 10:30 am ]
Post subject: 

I'm so glad Matey and Hilda were able to talk like that. Matey has been a tower of strength for Hilda since Nell died.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Aug 11, 2008 12:31 pm ]
Post subject: 

:cry:

You've done it again - and in the office, too!

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Aug 11, 2008 3:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm so glad they're there for each other. What a emotive scene - thank you!

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 8:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

With thanks to Cath VP for my own lovely copy of the book mentioned below....

.....“We make a fine pair, don’t we, both of us immured in our separate cells? Mother Abbess taught me to weep, and now I seem to have taught you.” Hilda's lovely voice was smooth as velvet. “Ellie and I need you and love you, Gwynneth. You’re part of who we are, now. Mother also has a high regard for you. You don’t have to be lonely or alone ever again.”

Matey placed her own arms round Hilda’s slight figure and they tightened convulsively as she fought her tears. Hilda understood and knelt there patiently until Matey pulled away and blew her nose. Hilda sank back on her heels and smiled at her friend.

“Who’d believe it if they saw it? The tartar, weeping!!” said Matey in a choked voice. She reached out a hand to touch Hilda’s shoulder. “Bless you, love. I think, unknowingly, I’ve needed those words for a long while. I’m so pleased that Nell appreciated how very lucky she was to find you, and to walk beside you for so long.”

Hilda opened her mouth to deny it, but Matey forestalled her. “Bed! Now! Before you fall down! I can’t believe I let you talk and talk like this when you’re so tired. And as you ate not one mouthful at supper I’ll bring you some hot milk.”

Rightly suspecting Matey’s embarrassment, Hilda yielded gracefully. “I’ll go but, if you love me, Gwynneth, then no hot milk, please!” She grimaced. “You could make Ellie and me some tea, though. Don’t look like that – you know I’ll have to spend some time with her. Poor Vivien must be worn out.”

“She’ll cope,” remarked Matey, almost herself again. “I’ll bring you your tea, but please try and get Ellie to sleep soon. It’s been a weekend and a half where she’s concerned. You too.”

Hilda’s eyes grew sad. “Not sure I will sleep though, Gwynneth. Why do I persist in feeling there’s so much more I could have done?”

“There isn’t,” replied Matey, bluntly. “So put it to one side for now, if you can. Your guilt as well. What do you want me to do about Mireille?”

Hilda pondered. “She’s been in there a long time, so something’s happening. Meg hasn’t ejected her, anyway, which is all to the good! Just send her to bed when she’s finished and tell her I’ll pop in to see her later.”

Matey bristled. “Hilda, you need to….,” but a hand was laid over her lips.

“Sh! Stop worrying about me and look after Meg. I’ll see you as well, perhaps, before I go to bed,” and with a last squeeze of Matey’s shoulder Hilda rose to her feet and slipped from the room, without further ado.

Matey watched her go and experienced unaccustomed warmth in her heart. How did Hilda make one feel so very special? Was it that great gentleness of hers? Matey blew her nose once more, and decided to make a round of the dormitories. That should jolt her out of this sentimental mood of hers!

Hilda, meanwhile, quickly descended the front stairs and went towards the Annexe. Distant chatter and laughter from staff room and senior common rooms scarcely disturbed the quietness all around her and she found herself hurrying so she could be with Ellie – and distract herself. Silence allowed too many thoughts to scurry around inside.

In her own room she divested herself of her jacket and slipped a warm cardigan on over her dress, before going to her wardrobe and removing a paper bag from the back which she placed on her bed. Giving it a pat, she moved across through the bathroom to the other room, where she stopped in the doorway and smiled tenderly at the scene there. Ellie was in her pyjamas, black hair braided and tied back. She was curled up on the bed, sketching rapidly in a large book, her face intent and serious. Vivien Knowles was sitting beside her, propped up against the pillows and reading softly from a book on her lap.

Perching on the wooden end of the bed was a whole row of tiny origami birds, fashioned from all the colours of the rainbow. Vivien had been busy! On the floor by the bed was a box. In it, Hilda could see stacks of paper and several pairs of scissors. Peeping over the edge of the box was what appeared to be the end of a long string of multi-coloured hankies. Hilda grinned as she recalled Mother Abbess draping them round her shoulders like a chain of office. In one corner of the box a magic wand stood upright, next to a pack of rather large playing cards. A box of tricks, indeed, Vivien.

The words of the story caught Hilda’s attention, but she listened with only half an ear. so absorbed was she in watching her ward:

……he forgot to be hungry and lonely any more and curled up in some delicious wood shavings in a basket outside the grocery shop. Early in the morning he was still curled up in a ball, one paw clasping his nose, when he was roused from a delicious dream by an infernal noise, a noise so tremendous that it sounded as if several houses were collapsing and all the china and saucepans in them were being hurled about by a giant.

The Fur Person sprang up without even opening his eyes and vanished behind the grocery shop. When he was able to open his eyes, he crept back to see if there was anything left of the world, but just then there was another crash and bang. However, he saw that this earthquake was merely the dustmen emptying the rubbish bins. So, like any Gentleman Cat who has just been badly scared (Fifth Commandment: “When frightened, look bored,”) he sat very erect and still and did some yoga exercises to calm himself down. This meant sitting with his paws tucked in and forcing himself to think of nothing at all; it was quite hard to do….


Hilda’s breath caught in her throat at the surge of love which rose up and overwhelmed her. The scene before her was so much better than she had hoped, and she remained silent, storing it all away. She would willingly have stayed there forever, imprinting each separate moment on her heart, but Ellie turned her head to say something to Vivien, and saw her guardian. Immediately, her notebook went one way, the pencil the other, as Ellie scrambled off the bed and flew across the room into Hilda’s outstretched arms.

“But you have been so long, Madame,” she complained into Hilda’s shoulder.

“I know, petite, I know. Miss Knowles has been very good to you, though, I’m sure,” warned Hilda in a very no-nonsense voice.

Ellie raised her head. “She has been so very kind, Madame, une vraie magicienne, and we made birds and did….” She faltered to a stop when Hilda’s weary face registered with her. “But my photos, they are still missing, non?”

Hilda’s eyes were steadfast, encouraging, as she regarded her ward. “Yes, child, they’re still missing. We’ve searched everywhere and asked everyone.” She felt Ellie trembling. “Don’t despair yet, Ellie. I suspect tomorrow may bring better news. Will you go on trusting me to do the best I can?” She decided to say nothing of Mireille’s role for the moment.

Ellie searched the loving eyes, then nodded, before burying her face once more in Hilda’s shoulder. The latter stroked the silky braids and watched Vivien gather up her belongings, ready to depart.

“Vivien, there aren’t enough words to express my gratitude,” she said, her voice husky with emotion. She was aware of Ellie’s presence but she couldn’t bring herself to be formal to someone who had given up her whole evening to this young girl.

“Don’t, Hilda. No words are necessary. You look exhausted and should be in bed.” Ellie lifted her face to search her guardian’s face again. “Ellie is fine. We’ve been enjoying ourselves doing magic tricks – poor Matron Lloyd got most confused – and then we made those birds. Ellie managed quite well for someone with only one good hand. Ellie, my dear, would you like me to leave the book for you to finish?”

Ellie turned and nodded, while Hilda examined the book in Vivien’s hand. “I hope you’ll lend it to me afterwards, Ellie. It’s not one I know, though I enjoyed what I heard.”

Vivien looked down at the green cover with its line drawing of a black and white cat sprawled on a cushion. “It’s by May Sarton, called The Fur Person - absolute perfection for anyone who likes cats. Ellie was sketching her ideas of it as I read it to her.” She eyed the girl’s mournful features and made a decision. “I’m not going to lend it to you after all, Ellie, mon petit chou. I’ll make you a present of it, instead. It’s yours from now on.”

“Vivien, you mustn’t….” began Hilda, but Vivien shook her head, scrabbled in her box and produced a pen. She set down her box, opened the cover of the book, wrote quickly inside it and held out the book to Ellie, who took it with a trembling hand. She looked down and read the words Vivien had written in French there:

For my friend Ellie, who adores cats as much as I do. I’ve so enjoyed sharing this charming story with you, and now I hand it on to you to share with Polly and Patch, and with any other little cats you may come across, until such time as you have a Fur Person of your very own to cherish. Your partner in crime, Vivien Knowles.

A tear dripped on the page.

“Ellie?” whispered Hilda anxiously. She too had read the words and been very moved. Ellie shook her head, released herself from Hilda’s arms amd went to Vivien. She bent slightly to kiss the small woman on the cheek, and Hilda saw the light that blossomed in the brown eyes.

“Why are you so good to me?” croaked Ellie, asking the question she had asked of Vivien once before.

“I love you, child,” replied Vivien simply, and reached out to tug one of the thick braids. Ellie stared at her non-plussed. Another tear welled up, only to trickle down her cheek. Vivien rubbed it away with a gentle thumb and cupped the damp cheek.

“Don’t cry, Ellie, chérie. I’ve been a very lonely person until recently, because of things that have happened in my life.” Vivien’s voice was very soft. “Coming here has changed all that. I’ve found people who I’ve begun to care for very deeply, people like you and your guardian, people who allow me into their hearts. If we care for people we like to offer them small gifts. I’m happier than I’ve been for a very long time, just as you are.” She paused and glanced over at Hilda. “And we both owe our happiness to our Headmistress, non?”

Ellie nodded and flew back to Hilda, who gathered her close to her heart. She controlled herself sufficiently to stem her tears but, as she looked over at Vivien, she shrugged. Words were beyond her. Why did people insist on ascribing their happiness to her? She was nothing special!

Vivien understood. She picked up her box and moved close to them to whisper, “Bonne nuit, les deux. Dormez bien et faîtes de beaux rêves.”

She kissed Ellie’s damp cheek, pressed Hilda’s arm comfortingly. The latter found her voice, albeit a very husky one. “If you drop in on Matron she’ll tell you what’s been happening. All I can say, Vivien, is….”

“I meant every word,” interrupted Vivien. “I need no thanks for looking after Ellie. It will always be my pleasure to stand her friend.” After another gentle kiss on Ellie’s cheek she quietly left the room.

“Elle est si gentille, Madame,” whispered Ellie into Hilda’s sweater.

Hilda laid her cheek against Ellie. “Yes, my wee flipperling, she is one of the kindest and most loving people I know. We are so blessed to have her here. Just as I am blessed to have found you. God is very good, my darling.”

She felt Ellie trembling violently against her and held her more tightly. Ellie clung to her and Hilda could feel the storm building in the slight figure in her arms....

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 8:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary Two lovely and comforting scenes with Hilda being pivotal in each.

Hilda and Matey both find it difficult to accept compliments, as do you, but this is beautifully written.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 8:22 pm ]
Post subject: 

Another lovely, lovely scene, and, despite all the emotions engendered, it is also a very tranquil one as these three people recognise the love and admiration they have for one another. Indeed, in the space of these past two posts, four people, whose lives have often been filled with loneliness, have come to realise that they have found new found hope, joy, love and companionship with each other. Despite all the sorrows of the past, and the very real pain of the present, which is still never far away, at least for Hilda and Ellie, these scenes hold such comfort, as well as so much promise for the future - and we are all irresistibly drawn into the circle of that comfort through the strength of your writing.

Thank you, Mary, for once again allowing us to be part of this experience.

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 9:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Awwwwww, so lovely, so gentle.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 9:19 pm ]
Post subject: 

Beautiful again Mary and very moving as always - you show to us the very core of these wonderful characters and even then surprise us with their depths

Thank you Mary

Author:  MHE [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 10:55 pm ]
Post subject: 

Agrees with what everybody else has said.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Wed Aug 13, 2008 11:52 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just caught up. How lovely that Hilda and Matey can recognise the deepening of their relationship. I have a little picture of them sharing a cottage and Matey making Hilda go to bed at a reasonable time :D . I've always felt that Matey was left on the edge of things, it's good to see her included as such a special and cherished friend.

It's also good for Hilda to see how successful Vivien has been in occupying and distracting Ellie and to realise that there are other people who can truly help, she doesn't need to take the entire burden herself. Given Hilda's level of exhaustion, I do hope the 'storm' that's building up in Ellie won't mean added trauma before she can go to bed - and she has yet to see Meg ...

Loved the cat book! Not one of May Sarton's that I know.

Author:  Sarah [ Thu Aug 14, 2008 3:40 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh wow, Mary, What can I say?

Those last few posts were beautiful! You had me in tears, first over Hilda and Gwyneth, and then with Vivian and Ellie! It's a good job I'm on my own here! :shock:

Please, don't even think about summarising it!!!! I love each small detail! It's just like being there with them. :)

Author:  clair [ Thu Aug 14, 2008 7:57 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary this is wonderful, the love all these people have for each other is so strong it leaps off the screen

Echoes the love of all the detail, I'm in awe of your writing skills which evoke such clear pictures and feelings of all that's happening

Author:  Celia [ Thu Aug 14, 2008 11:25 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you for another heart warming scene. Hilda and Ellie, Vivien and
Gwynneth all sharing this powerful love which, whatever she may feel,
is brought into being by Hilda. It's as well Hilda says she might not sleep,
she can't leave Ellie yet,and then she has to visit Mireille, and possibly
Matey!!!

Another beautifully written post Mary :)

Author:  linda [ Thu Aug 14, 2008 11:59 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary, for another lovely emotion filled post. I loved the excerpt from The Fur Person, too. Vivien is such a lovely, talented person who has so much love to give to Ellie.

I hope that Ellie's 'storm' will not prevent both her and Hilda getting to bed soon and having a good night's rest. They will both need to be refreshed to meet the challenges the new day will bring.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  di [ Fri Aug 15, 2008 9:57 am ]
Post subject: 

Beautiful, yet again, Mary. Thank you so much.

Author:  leahbelle [ Fri Aug 15, 2008 12:54 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary. So beautiful and moving. Your posts just get better and better :lol: .

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Aug 16, 2008 4:46 pm ]
Post subject: 

Whew! Finally caught up. Things are looking pretty hopeful at the moment, aren't they? (well, except for Tessa's condition)

And I'm so relieved that Meg doesn't seem to have behaved quite as badly as I feared, or the search would have turned up those photos in a way to implicate the innocent....

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Chris [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 10:19 am ]
Post subject: 

Still enjoying this Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 8:20 pm ]
Post subject: 

abbeybufo wrote:
....you show to us the very core of these wonderful characters and even then surprise us with their depths

:shock: :shock: : Bless you, Ruth, even if the compliment is undeserved. :oops: Indeed, thanks to everyone for their enormous encouragement.

Humble apologies for yet another over-long episode. :roll:



.....Hilda laid her cheek against Ellie. “Yes, my wee flipperling, she is one of the kindest and most loving people I know. We are so blessed to have her here. Just as I am blessed to have found you. God is very good, my darling.”

She felt Ellie trembling violently against her and held her more tightly. Ellie clung to her and Hilda could feel the storm building in the slight figure in her arms.

“Ellie, child, weep if you must,” she whispered, “but if you hop into bed I think I might have just the thing to bring you a little comfort. So come on, dry those pretty eyes of yours…”

Reluctantly, Ellie moved away slightly from the haven of her guardian’s arms and held up her face trustingly. With her hands, Hilda rubbed away the tears that had escaped and then dried Ellie’s cheeks with her hankie. Stowing it in the girl’s hand, she dropped a kiss on the pink nose and shooed her over to the bed. Ellie’s shoulders were slumped as she moved across the room and Hilda’s eyes followed her sorrowfully. Oh, for Vivien’s magic wand!

She made herself move and went back to her own room, where she blew her nose with some force and glared at the vivid picture sketched by Ellie.

Sometimes, Mother dear, I could kill you for teaching me to cry and making me so vulnerable. I want my self-control back. How else can I do my job? How else can I hide from the pain of losing Nell?

Blowing her nose again, she heard movement in the Salon. Going through the open door she discovered Matey there with a tray of tea.

“God bless you, Gwynneth.” She tried to speak lightly but her voice wavered in spite of herself and Matey examined the red eyes and nose thoughtfully. Hilda held up her hand. “Don’t ask! Did Vivien come to you? I told her you would let her in on all that has been going on while she’s been incarcerated with Ellie.”

Matey shook her head. “I’ll go and find her. Meanwhile, you two get this inside you and go to bed! I don’t need any more patients in the morning.”

“I’ll try not to test your patience any further then, Gwynneth,” Hilda promised, a glimmer of a smile in her eyes, “otherwise you will be needing more of it in the morning!”

Matey’s eyes widened in outrage and then she snorted. “I see you’re determined not to let us forget Nell Wilson’s odious sense of humour! Drink your tea – and behave!”

Hilda poured tea into two cups, a sudden smile lighting up her wan features. She ladled sugar into one and carried both through to Ellie’s room. She handed the sweet one over and stood there drinking her own.

“I’m just going back for a re-fill.” In the Salon she drank a second cup thirstily. All that talking earlier, she decided. Laying down her cup, she went back to her own room, opened the bag she had left on the bed and took out what was in it, then returned to Ellie with her hands behind her back.

Ellie’s face wore a puzzled frown and she tried to peer round Hilda. “What are you hiding?”

Hilda stood by the bed. “After Christmas, do you recall me telling you that you belonged not only to me, but to my friend as well?”

“And to her sister, Cherry,” whispered Ellie.

“And to her sister, Cherry,” echoed Hilda, realising, to her horror, that Cherry’s picture had also disappeared. One that Nell had cherished all her adult life! But there was no anger this time, only sorrow – and faith. She focused on Ellie. “Tell me, petite, what did I give you to show you belonged to us all?”

Eliie stared in hope. “Per..sephone,” she croaked. The next moment she cried out in joy as she found Cherry’s doll being pressed into her arms.

Hilda sat beside her and held her close as she cradled the doll in her arms, smoothing down the red dress, the black plaits. “Why did you bring her?” Ellie whispered, gazing down on the rag doll with rapture on her face.

“I thought there might come a time in your new life when you needed some reassurance that you do belong to me and mine,” Hilda murmured, her lovely voice vibrating like a cello with her love for her ward. “That time has arrived, child, hasn’t it? So here she is, with love from Nell and Cherry and myself.”

Ellie clutched the doll close to her chest and buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder again, sobbing wildly. The rising storm had finally broken. Hilda’s own tears welled up at Ellie’s distress, but she divined that there was also a measure of relief in there somewhere for her ward. The bullying was over; her guardian did love her; Vivien had revealed how much she cared; she had begun to trust one or two of her fellow pupils, and had relaxed with them that afternoon. This tearful release was as much about losing some of her fears as it was about losing her photos.

Oh, Nell, if we find the photos and deal with the culprit, will she be able to move forward again? All that has happened so far this term will leave more scars on her soul, poor child, when there are already so very many. Hopefully, the fact that so many people love her will feed her spirit, give her joy and renewed confidence in her new life, even if her old life still hovers over her on black wings.


Gradually, the tears abated and Ellie lay still against her guardian, only an infrequent sob disturbing her. Hilda tipped up the lovely face, wiped away these fresh tears. She smoothed away the troubled lines in the young forehead with a tender hand.

“Nell was my family, Ellie,” she said in a low, intense voice. “She still is my family, and you are now part of that family. You are sealed of our tribe for all time. I will never send you away from me. I will always love you, even after I die. Together we will keep alive not just my friend’s memory but her sister’s and your mother’s. Understood? You belong for all eternity, not just to your own family, but to Nell’s and mine as well.”

Ellie stared at her, not completely grasping the scope of Hilda’s words, but perceiving the love that would be her rock from now on, the love that would not let her feel alone. “Et moi, I will always love you, Madame, and never leave you. Vous êtes ma bien-aimée, my best beloved in all the world.”

Her fervent whisper died away and she laid her cheek against Hilda’s chest, put one arm round Hilda’s waist even as the other clutched the doll. Hilda’s arms were her hiding place now, her shelter from an uncertain world, one that had been cold and empty, but was becoming warmer and brighter with every passing day, in spite of Meg. Hilda herself rested her chin on the dark braids, her heart aching. Ellie’s words had brought her to breaking point.

“You mustn’t…. forget your aunt, child…. and all the others…who also love you… “ Her throat was tight but she was determined to speak. “Love is not exclusive, but inclusive. The more love you give, the more you have, remember. No matter your sorrows, you must always keep in mind that others, too, have their own agony and need your love.”

“Like you, Madame.” Ellie’s voice was muffled against Hilda. “You were so sad – yet you loved me. But, sometimes, it is so hard not to feel alone and miserable….”

Hilda closed her eyes. “I know, child,” she murmured. “Believe me, I know.”

Sorrow seemed to permeate the very air for long moments, then a soft, sweet whisper was heard: “There are moments in life when all we can bear is the sense that our loved one is near us; our wounds would wince at the touch of consoling words that would reveal the depths of our pain. (Balzac)”

Hilda paused. How often people’s words had hurt her this last year, no matter how kindly they were meant. They had been as salt rubbed into open wounds. She tightened her arms round Ellie, yearning to protect her from further harm.

“I’m still here to hold you, child, even if words won’t help. Never be afraid to come and look for comfort. And, Ellie, even if we don’t recover your photos, you saw with your own eyes how very much you were loved and wanted by both your parents, no matter what happened later. That can never be taken away from you now.”

Some of Ellie’s bitterness seeped away at this reminder of the love in her parents’ eyes. She closed her eyes and could feel Madame’s heart beating steadily against her cheek. She nestled closer to hear it better. So long as this heart kept beating, she was safe. No one else gave her that solid sense of security. No one else could find the right words and actions to soothe her. No one else knew her faults and failings, even her jealousies, and still surrounded her with so much love.

The slender figure in Hilda’s arms grew more relaxed and peaceful. Hilda’s tears dried. She roused herself and stroked Ellie’s plaits. She spoke her thoughts in short, quiet sentences, leaving long pauses in between to allow Ellie to absorb their meaning.

“Ma chérie, Persephone will be in my room any time you have need of her. I know you’re nearly grown up but even adults seek comfort in the long, lonely nights….. There is no shame in hugging something that was once so very precious to a loved one….. When all you want is silence, holding her might help. But if you feel the need to talk, she will listen. Just as she listened to Nell and Cherry….. Their thoughts and feelings are now stored away inside her, just as yours will be. So let her be your friend when you feel alone and miserable – and when you’re happy, too…… Secrets sometimes need to be let out, but not to a living ear, only to a caring heart. Nell’s and Cherry’s hearts are tucked away inside Persephone, and they were such caring hearts. So hold her and let her remind you of your new family to whom you belong for all eternity….. Your two families now entwined forever… in your spirit.”

Ellie looked up at Hilda with such love shining in her sapphire eyes, and kissed her on the cheek, before snuggling down against that softly beating heart once more. The most caring heart in all the world, as far as Ellie was concerned.

Nell, dear one, your mother never envisaged what this little doll would do for so many people when she made her for your sister. You loved Persephone because she kept alive Cherry’s memory for you and reminded you of home. Now, with yours and Cherry’s help, Ellie will begin to trust in people’s love, will always remember she still belongs. And she will pass that on to her children and to her children’s children when she passes on this beautiful doll. So, my dearest one, your memory will live on, as well, and that makes me so happy.

Your own memory will also live on and on, lovely girl. Ellie and her descendants will never forget you. You will be the shining light that guides them all, I promise you.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 8:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

I wondered where Nell was - so lovely to 'see' her at the end. Slightly worried that Ellie is depending too much on Hilda - hope Hilda appreciates that and moves to endure Ellie will be able to function on her own.#


Thank you Mary - lovely.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 8:41 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely Mary

*breathes out a long sigh*

I'm sure Hilda is wise enough to urge Ellie not to depend on her exclusively - she has already begun that process by reminding her that love is inclusive not exclusive.

Now Hilda needs to get a reasonable night's sleep - which might allow her overtaxed brain to realise where the photos are hidden . . .

PS - and the posts are never too long :lol:

[edited 'cos I can't spell :shock: ]

Author:  MHE [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 8:49 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely Mary, thank you.

It's a good job I invested in a new box of tissues :wink:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 9:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary it was not to long. Thank you for the update. Hilda is right to remind Ellie abot her aunt, and that love grows the more you give it to others.

Author:  Tara [ Sun Aug 17, 2008 11:44 pm ]
Post subject: 

That reuniting with Persephone will certainly give Ellie an outlet for her grief when she doesn't feel able to speak to anyone - a bit like the total comfort of pouring it all out to a companion animal.

How wise of Hilda to combine such assurances of her love for Ellie with the reminder of the inclusivity of love and the fact that the more you give away the more you have. The ongoing link with Nell and Cherry is so important for Hilda, of course (and I'd forgotten that Cherry's photo is one of the missing ones - very distressing for Hilda, as something that Nell cherished so much), but Nell, Cherry and Ellie's mother are all dead, so it is good for Ellie to be reminded as well of the living people who love her and are there for her.
Quote:
Hopefully, the fact that so many people love her will feed her spirit, give her joy and renewed confidence in her new life, even if her old life still hovers over her on black wings.

And it is still the ever-faithful Gwynneth who is there for Hilda, of course.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Anjali [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 12:46 am ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
PS - and the posts are never too long


Absolutely! Thanks Mary, and please don't apologise for the length of your posts - the longer the better :D ....

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 5:31 am ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
Sometimes, Mother dear, I could kill you for teaching me to cry and making me so vulnerable. I want my self-control back. How else can I do my job? How else can I hide from the pain of losing Nell?


And yet, by becoming so vulnerable, people are helped more deeply and more completely than when someone is always in control. Our very vulnerability and openess about our pain can reach others the way our self control can't.

Quote:
Oh, Nell, if we find the photos and deal with the culprit, will she be able to move forward again? All that has happened so far this term will leave more scars on her soul, poor child, when there are already so very many. Hopefully, the fact that so many people love her will feed her spirit, give her joy and renewed confidence in her new life, even if her old life still hovers over her on black wings.


That describes what will happen so well. That healing can be reached despite the horror of her past which will always be there in the shadowy background only hopefully Ellie will use the memory of it to help others and find wholeness again

Quote:
Sorrow seemed to permeate the very air for long moments, then a soft, sweet whisper was heard: “There are moments in life when all we can bear is the sense that our loved one is near us; our wounds would wince at the touch of consoling words that would reveal the depths of our pain. (Balzac)”


And how much more precious are those that can offer understanding and consolation without revealing or reminding us of our pain. Hilda does this so well for Ellie.

Bless you Mary as always

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 8:39 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary,
this has been a marvellous set of updates.
Profoundly satisfying !

Author:  dackel [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 1:05 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, these last few posts have had me in tears. Both Hilda and Ellie are struggling so hard with grief - thank goodness they have each other.

Now Hilda just needs to have a brainwave concerning those photos - a good night's sleep for her would not come amiss, I think...

Author:  Ela [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 1:37 pm ]
Post subject: 

Echoing everyone else, Mary - the last couple of updates have been lovely - moving and tender. I look forward to seeing the photographs found and how Meg reacts further to Mireille.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 9:35 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just found this on a very wet Scottish night - I'm in the UK at present - and what a beautiful piece it is. Trust Hilda to have something special to show to Ellie, and to reinforce the fact that she has her place in Nell's family through Persephone as well as in the hearts of Hilda, Vivien, Matey and two of her school friends. A lovely way of surrounding the girl with love and reassurance, while gently showing her that others around her, as well as her so dearly- beloved guardian, have taken her to their hearts.

Thank you Mary for making us a part of it all - and echoing Abbeybufo - your posts are never too long.

Author:  linda [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 11:02 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
When all you want is silence, holding her might help. But if you feel the need to talk, she will listen. Just as she listened to Nell and Cherry….. Their thoughts and feelings are now stored away inside her, just as yours will be. So let her be your friend when you feel alone and miserable – and when you’re happy, too…… Secrets sometimes need to be let out, but not to a living ear, only to a caring heart. Nell’s and Cherry’s hearts are tucked away inside Persephone, and they were such caring hearts. So hold her and let her remind you of your new family to whom you belong for all eternity….. Your two families now entwined forever… in your spirit.”


A real stroke of genius on Hilda's part. Cherry's lovely doll to cuddle and to be the recipient of her hopes and fears. Ellie is certainly not too old to benefit from the comfort that this can bring. But in private of course - not to be taken to the dormitory. (Although my daughter's disreputable teddy bear, George, did go with her to uni and resided in her room during her first year in halls!). As welll as being Persephone has such meaning for her, a symbol of belonging to Hilda's family that she is bound to be a comfort at tims of crisis.

I too had forgotten that Hilda had given Ellie Cherry's photo and that too is missing. I don't suppose the culprit had any idea of that. Does that make things even more difficult for Hilda? I wonder.

Another beautiful post Mary. (I definitely needed a handkerchief though!!)Thank you - and it is certainly not too long!! :lol: :lol:

Author:  shazwales [ Mon Aug 18, 2008 11:53 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, beautiful thank you.

Author:  di [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 8:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely, Mary and so good to hear Nell's comforting words. Hopefully the photographs will turn up soon.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 8:08 pm ]
Post subject: 

You really are such dears! :D To those of you worried about Ellie depending on Hilda, the latter did give her ward huge warnings after Christmas, pointing out that she was nearing sixty and they both knew how swiftly life could change. Ellie didn't really want to listen, though. :cry:


....Your own memory will also live on and on, lovely girl. Ellie and her descendants will never forget you. You will be the shining light that guides them all, I promise you.

But Hilda, wrapped up in her ward's distress, and grappling with her own renewed pain, had missed the faint echo lingering on the air. Now, she glanced at her watch in the dim light. Half past twenty-two! Her eyes moved back to Ellie who, at long last, had fallen asleep, the rag doll cradled in the curve of her right arm. Hilda leaned over her and stroked the flushed cheek with the tenderest of hands. Such love between them, when she thought love had fled forever last April. Please God she would always find words or ways to keep this girl safe and ensure she felt loved and wanted.

She wondered how her own Headmistress had felt when she took a young and motherless child under her wing and helped her with things only a mother can do for her daughter. Had she also felt unequal to the task? Yet how willingly and how beautifully she had done it, never making the young Hilda feel that she was being pitied or patronised, only loved. Her encouragement and wisdom had been, to Hilda, beacons of hope in the cold, bleak desert her life had become for a time. Could Hilda now follow suit and do all that for Ellie?

Shrugging away her memories, and with a last kiss for Ellie, she tip-toed out of the room and into her own, but once there she found it impossible to obey Matey and go to bed. She was too restless, and there were other girls who might be in need of some comfort. Added to this, her emotions had been pulled every which way during the weekend, and the grief that stood patiently waiting in the shadows most of the time was suddenly stepping out into the light, dogging her heels, preparing to pounce at any moment.

Trying to flee from the encroaching pain, she left her room and passed through the silent, shadowed corridors like a wraith, torch at the ready. She switched it on as she mounted the stairs, almost expecting to bump into Matey at every step. Once at the top, she made her way to Mireille’s little room. Here was a girl who had had to endure a great deal today, much of it at her Headmistress’s hands.

Hilda turned the handle and slipped into the room, but when she shone her torch she saw Mireille was deeply asleep. There was even a smile on her lips, and Hilda breathed a silent prayer of thankfulness over her. Her interview with Meg had obviously not kept her awake, so something good might well come out of it for Meg. Hilda had perceived that Mireille herself had been surprised by her own reactions tonight and would never be the same girl again. She had conquered her fears and had borne harsh criticism – and yet had come up smiling and determined as never before. She would be a Head Girl to be reckoned with before much longer. What a relief that was to her Headmistress!

Back out in the corridor, Hilda made her way to the San, keeping her fingers crossed that Matey was otherwise engaged. She passed between the beds to the little isolation room. Holding her breath, she peeped in and could hear the sound of steady breathing, but when she tip-toed to the bed she saw that Meg’s sleep had not been as peaceful as Mireille’s. Moving stealthily, she re-arranged the covers and tucked them round Meg, smoothing back the girl’s hair, which was straggled over the pillow. She touched the back of her hand to the girl’s cool cheek, felt the dampness of tears. She sank into the chair by the bed.

Her anger had dissipated long since. Now, even her antipathy for the girl faded and compassion suffused her spirit. She had been so cold to Meg, so unforgiving – she who told others so often to be very careful how they prayed the Lord’s Prayer. There was much in herself that needed forgiveness this night.

I’m so very sorry, Meg, dear. You looked for understanding and mercy from your Headmistress and met only an unjustifiable hardheartedness and rage. Please give me another chance. Tell me what is hurting you so much that it makes you unfeeling towards others.

Abruptly, the peace was broken. Meg stirred, her eyes flickered open and met those of her Headmistress, shining at her in the torchlight.

“Miss…. Annersley.….what….?” she mumbled.

Hilda leaned over and stroked the girl’s forehead. “Sh, go back to sleep, Meg, my dear,” she murmured. “We’ll talk in the morning. All will be well, child.”

Meg’s eyes drifted closed again. She would waken in the morning and assume she had dreamed it all, reflected Hilda, but maybe it had eased her loneliness and pain a little.

She stood gazing down on the girl who had caused so much heartache to Ellie, and knew how wrong she herself had been this day. Her involuntary yielding to the temptation of anger and bitterness had opened her eyes wider to the new person she had become with the loss of Nell and the advent of Ellie. Her love for her ward could lead her astray unless she took note of how quickly it robbed her of the restraints she normally placed on herself. She must apply stricter self-control than usual when things concerned Ellie, now that she knew just how swiftly and instinctively she would fly to her ward’s rescue. The sheer scale and intensity of her rage that evening had shocked her.

Oh yes, Mireille, I’m still learning much about myself, even at my great age, just as I told you – and not all of it reveals me in a good light. Humility should ever be my watchword.

She should never have berated a child as she had berated Mireille. The girl had done the best she could. Better for Hilda to have remained silent or walked out of the room, until His peace was once more in her heart and on her lips. Mireille had been the more adult of the two in the study tonight, much more so than her Headmistress. How horrified Nell would have been. How she would have scolded her. And she would have been justified. There was simply no excuse for Hilda’s behaviour. Her task was to know her heart – she knew it better now! - and to be guided always by the Spirit.

What am I without You, Lord, but a guide to my own downfall. (St Augustine)

Author:  di [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 8:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wonderful as usual, Mary. Thank you.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 8:30 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary - still taking all that in so can't make sensible comments yet . . .

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 8:37 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hilda mused the following
Quote:
She wondered how her own Headmistress had felt when she took a young and motherless child under her wing and helped her with things only a mother can do for her daughter. Had she also felt unequal to the task? Yet how willingly and how beautifully she had done it, never making the young Hilda feel that she was being pitied or patronised, only loved. Her encouragement and wisdom had been, to Hilda, beacons of hope in the cold, bleak desert her life had become for a time. Could Hilda now follow suit and do all that for Ellie?


Mary where did that insight come from? It is a beautiful descrption of the care all of us need, not just from a mother or mother substitute, but from caring adults, not just in our teens, but frequently through our life as we struggle to deal with new situations.

A lovely chapter again.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 9:28 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh Mary thank you - for the Headmistress comment especially. But also for Hilda being able to find it in herself to give Mel some comfort - now please - let her sleep! :wink:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Aug 19, 2008 11:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Once again words fail me Mary.

Thank you.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 4:42 am ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary.

Poor Hilda- Such an exhausting day for her, and the emotional aftermath as she works through all she's done while seeking justice must be overwhelming.

*may excuse Matey at this point if she slips Hilda a dose*

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 6:25 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary,
this was utterly breathtaking in its polished profundity.
What will the next day bring, I wonder ?

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 10:09 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Hilda, I suspect Mirielle, Meg and Ellie will all forgive Hilda's failing long before Hilda forgives herself and she does need to forgive herself.

Thank you Mary

Author:  JosieG [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 11:38 am ]
Post subject: 

That was lovely Mary. I've just caught up with the last couple of posts and they were both beautiful. I hope Hilda forgives herself for her very natural reaction soon.

Author:  linda [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 1:30 pm ]
Post subject: 

Identity Hunt wrote:
Mary,
this was utterly breathtaking in its polished profundity.


I definitely agree, Identity Hunt.

Quote:
There was simply no excuse for Hilda’s behaviour. Her task was to know her heart – she knew it better now! - and to be guided always by the Spirit.

What am I without You, Lord, but a guide to my own downfall. (St Augustine)


But no, Hilda! She only human and even the most even tempered of people could expect to have their foundations rocked with what she has been through over the past few days. And the most important lesson I think that she has learned is how deep her love for Ellie has gone. Her instinctive responses to Ellie’s hurts, both physical and mental are those of a mother to protect her child from all harm. This love is so new that it was inevitable that she should over-react.

Quote:
Hilda leaned over and stroked the girl’s forehead. “Sh, go back to sleep, Meg, my dear,” she murmured. “We’ll talk in the morning. All will be well, child.”


I am sure that ‘all will be well’. It seems as though Mireille has been able to break through Meg’s defences a little and I believe that Hilda, now that her anger has dissipated, will be able to gain Meg’s trust and get to the bottom of what has caused her to bully Ellie – and will this lead to the return of the photographs? I do hope you won’t keep us waiting too long to find out if they are undamaged.

Thank you for another highly charged emotional post, Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Aug 20, 2008 3:57 pm ]
Post subject: 

And I have promises to keep
And miles to go before I sleep


Sorry, I'm not in a position to check the accuracy of that quotation, so apologies in advance if I have misquoted. But it just seemed to fit so well with Hilda's restlessness and need to complete several things before she herself could sleep - even though Ellie is safely 'over.' Yes, Hilda should have been able to rest then, but knowing her, we fully understand why she still could not do so until she had checked on both Mireille and Meg. And despite the fact that we know Meg must accept at least some punishment for her behaviour towards Ellie, it does sound as if Mireille has managed to make that all-important breakthrough with her, and that indeed, come tomorrow 'all will be well, and all manner of things will be well' for her.

As for Hilda - she *is* of course, only human, so we do realise that she can't be perfect in everything. But that doesn't stop her berating herself, does it?

Thanks, Mary - you have once again shown us so much deep feeling - Identity Hunt has put it so well for all of us there. I hope that Hilda will now be allowed to sleep the sleep of the justly weary, and thus be in better shape for her talk with Meg.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Aug 21, 2008 8:08 pm ]
Post subject: 

Another long post, I'm afraid! :oops: Where do all the words come from? :help:


.....Mireille had been the more adult of the two in the study tonight, much more so than her Headmistress. How horrified Nell would have been. How she would have scolded her. And she would have been justified. There was simply no excuse for Hilda’s behaviour. Her task was to know her heart – she knew it better now! - and to be guided always by the Spirit.

What am I without You, Lord, but a guide to my own downfall. (St Augustine)

Her weariness and guilt, her worries for Ellie and Meg and so many others, all swelled up inside in a mighty surge and joined the mounting longing for Nell as it now moved out impatiently from the shadows. She gave one last pat to Meg’s bedclothes and stole out of the room, along the corridors and down the stairs, scarcely aware of anything but the pain inside.

Instead of turning towards the Annexe, though, she made for the kitchen. Another cup of tea might stem the tide. Switching on the kitchen lights she moved across and picked up the kettle, taking it over to the sink to fill. She reached forward to turn on the tap and her eyes fell on one solitary spoon left in the sink after the washing up had been done.

It lay there, totally neglected. On its own! Abandoned! Much like herself! Yes, Ellie loved her, Gwynneth loved her, Mother Abbess loved her – but how could they ever take away the sense of devastating abandonment Nell had left behind in Hilda’s heart? She hadn’t even waited to say farewell – simply sent a letter!

The kettle fell into the sink unnoticed as the surging tide inside grew higher and wider. Hilda sank under the weight of it. It overturned her defences and flooded the emptiness in her heart and spirit with deep and bitter anguish. Mentally and physically exhausted, her knees gave way and she fell into the nearest chair. Laying her head on her arms on the large wooden table, she wept as though the earthquake had happened only the day before and her heart was breaking all over again.

Where are you, Nell? Or You, Lord? You both tell me you’re near, that you love me. But do you really exist, Lord, or are You just a figment of my imaginations? And if You don’t exist, where then is Nell? Where is there any peace or joy ever again?Why did You take her from me?I had far more need of her than You did.

She felt arms being wrapped round her, heard a loving voice asking what was wrong, but she simply shuffled closer to the warmth of whoever it was and wept on and on, such pain inside her that she could distinguish nothing else with any clarity. The tears seemed to be drawn up from a bottomless well deep within. So many nights there were when loneliness and sorrow tore her to shreds, left her wanting nothing so much as to curl up into a ball to protect herself from such agonising torture ever again being inflicted on her soul. At such times, everything fell apart in her hands, as it had seemed to do this day.

The person holding her was becoming very concerned. Hilda seemed set to weep with the total abandon of a child for the rest of the night. However, just when the comforter was about to go for help, sheer exhaustion caught up with Hilda. The sobs slowly died away. She simply had no strength left. Hollowed out by the sharpness of the torment, she leaned against the warmth beside her. There was no curiosity as to its identity. It was simply there, holding her together, preventing her from falling in shattered pieces to the floor.

A quiet voice issued a command. “Hilda, look at me.”

With enormous effort, Hilda lifted the heavy weight of her head off her arms, but then gasped as the hammer pounding away inside increased its tempo. She clutched her forehead with both hands and closed her eyes. The person beside her rose to its feet and stood behind her, gentle fingers massaging the back of the slender neck and the base of the aching head. Hilda shuddered but felt the pain easing a fraction.

“Try again, Hilda,” said the voice. One hand still supporting her forehead, Hilda turned and saw it was Matey who was watching her so anxiously. “Oh, love, look at you!” she muttered brokenly, smoothing back the loose strands of brown hair with the gentlest of hands.

Quickly, Matey went to the sink, seized a cloth and wet it under the tap before returning to wipe Hilda’s face with great tenderness, catching the tears which continued to fall effortlessly even though the anguished sobs were done. Her usually tart voice was kept low and gentle, as though she was afraid to set Hilda off again. She was in so much pain that even a soft touch or voice must be hurting her beyond belief.

You’re still silent, Lord. Are You there? Or don’t You care anymore? But wait – Gwynneth is here, isn’t she? Did You send her?

Hilda opened her eyes. “Will you be God?” she croaked, her words scarcely intelligible.

Matey smiled down into the drowned eyes, noting their desperate appeal. “If you want me to, love. Although I thought I already was God around here.”

Hilda closed her eyes again, as though satisfied, and Matey continued her mopping up exercise. The latter was sending up her own silent appeal, asking what she must do to help this distraught woman. Hilda didn’t seem to know which way was up, seemed to be lost somewhere inside her own head, judging by that last question.

Matey pressed the damp cloth against the red and swollen eyes. “You’ve really made a mess of your face. It’s a good job you’re going to bed or you’d need some make-up.”.

To her utter surprise, Hilda emitted a sound halfway between a sob and a gurgle. “Have a word…with Vivien about Mother’s…. make-up…. And ask her to show you ….the… sketch they sent her recently….”

Matron’s eyebrows climbed into her hair at what seemed like yet more strange nonsense, but, before she could say anything, Hilda’s eyes closed in pain once more and she lifted an unsteady hand to rub her forehead. Matey laid down the cloth and considered her friend, then shook her head. Hilda wasn’t fit to be moved to her room just yet.

“Hilda, lay your head down again and I’ll make that tea you wanted.”

Nothing loath, Hilda put her arms back on the table and laid her head on them with a stifled groan. The pain was all but unbearable. Where had it come from? She heard Matey filling the kettle, installing it on the stove, finding the cups and saucers, the milk – and each sound wss an assault on her senses. She wanted to shriek “Stop!” but couldn’t summon up the energy.

Matey set a cup by Hilda. “There you are, love. I’m just going to get some of those tablets Jack gave you after the accident. Be right back!”

It was a good while before she returned but Hilda never moved. She was scarcely aware of the passage of time, only of the brutal pain in head and heart.

“Come on, love. Here’s some water. Let me help you.” With a gentle hand Matey supported Hilda as she raised her head and swallowed the tablets. “The tea as well, please.” That, too, was swallowed and then she was allowed to lay her head back down.

Matey massaged Hilda’s neck and shoulders again with a gentle but steady hand. “These muscles are like iron rods, love. You’ve done too much this weekend and had to face too many problems, and your body’s paying the price - as well as your soul, to judge by those tears.”

Slowly, excruciatingly slowly, the acute pain eased a little more and Hilda was able to raise her head and prop it on her hand. She reached the other hand out to Matey, who had seated herself again. “What did I say a little earlier? You’re always there when needed. How did you know?” Her voice was a tiny whisper.

Matey bit her lip as though caught in some guilty act. She held Hilda’s hand gently. “Well, I did hear the kettle crash into the sink, but I was already watching you. You had said you would visit Mireille and I saw you leave her room, so I followed you to the San. I don’t know what you did there, love, but Meg is now sleeping much more peacefully.”

She squeezed Hilda’s hand when she saw the shock in the pain-filled eyes. “I’m sorry, love, but I was worried about you – with good cause, it appears. After I looked in on Meg, I was halfway down the stairs to check on you when I heard the crash. It frightened me, and I flew down the rest. So, here I am, thank goodness, because you’re in no fit state to be on your own.” She lowered her voice, asked gently, “What happened?”

Hilda closed her eyes, her chin sank to her chest, and the story came out in bite-sized, agonised pieces. “It was the spoon – all alone in the sink – such a nonsensical thing to undo one – but it just brought everything to a head – my dreadful anger and the way I treated Mireille - Ellie’s accident and the bullying and the photos – how much of that was my fault for not getting it out of her sooner? – so many people hurting - goodness knows what else – and I felt as alone as that tiny spoon – God seemed so far away – and I wanted Nell, just like a selfish child….”

A sob escaped her and she covered her eyes with her free hand, as though in shame. Matey was deeply shaken at the anguish thus revealed. Why did the loving, generous woman who had soothed her friend’s loneliness only a few hours earlier, have to suffer like this? Why did she persist in giving of herself until it hurt? Matey felt she herself would have much to say to Nell Wilson about her rash courage when she met her again. How could she leave Hilda so alone? Matey squeezed the cold hand in hers and spoke with great urgency.

“You’re no selfish child, Hilda, believe me! Anything but! You’ve poured yourself out so unstintingly for others this weekend that it’s no wonder you’ve no control left and need Nell. She would soon have put a stop to all this, as you well know. You’re way beyond exhaustion.”

“Isn’t that why we’re on earth, Gwynneth?” Hilda opened her eyes. “To be wholly present when others need us? Did you know Joey’s bad again? Jack’s very worried, said he’s going to keep her in bed this time. I wish him luck!”

“Hilda, you can’t carry the whole world’s problems on your narrow shoulders.”

Hilda ignored her. “And Tessa is still so ill her parents are desperate. I dread to think how poor Katy is feeling.”

“You mean to say you’ve been in touch with both Freudesheim and Boston this evening, on top of everything else that’s been going on?” Matey gasped. “My God, girl, no wonder you have nothing left for yourself and your own unresolved grief! Your health is going to suffer again unless you stop and rest.”

Hilda sighed impatiently. “I won’t refuse my help when it’s needed, Gwynneth. Any more than you would – or Nell could. And I can’t just ignore problems like bullying and stealing, can I? Or the suffering inflicted by them.”

Matey loved Hilda for her caring heart, but oh, how exasperated she felt with her. She stood up and put her arms round her friend, cradling her close, just as Hilda had held her earlier.

“No, love, being you, you couldn’t! Shall I tell you something? A few months ago, Jack promised your Abbess he would watch our Abbess very carefully, and he handed that task on to me. But you’re making it extremely difficult for me, just as you make if difficult for the other Abbess. Is it any wonder we both try to bully you? You have to let go, Hilda, and be as kind to yourself as you are to others. God does not demand impossibilities. (St Augustine)”

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Aug 21, 2008 8:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

God may not demand impossibilities, but Hilda demands them of herself - how wise Gwyneth is being in all this - I'm glad she is there for Hilda and hope she will be able to comfort her - and get Hilda off to bed and to sleep!!!

Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Aug 21, 2008 8:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
God does not demand impossibilities. (St Augustine)”


Mary how true this is and how often Hilda forgets it. Hope Matey can help her this time.

What was Jack doing adding to Hilda's burden? He should know Hilda needs care just as much as Joey does.

For Hilda and Matey
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Aug 21, 2008 9:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hope Matey added something to the tea - Hilda needs to sleep - most of this is exhaustion, pure and simple. Very pleased Matey was there.


(((((Hilda)))))


Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Thu Aug 21, 2008 11:48 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lesley wrote:
Hope Matey added something to the tea - Hilda needs to sleep - most of this is exhaustion, pure and simple. Very pleased Matey was there.


(((((Hilda)))))


Thanks Mary


And it is then that everything that was in the background comes rushing to the fore, like a huge wave. Very glad that Matey was there for Hilda once again.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 2:56 am ]
Post subject: 

I am so deeply thankful Matey is there for Hilda.

Thanks Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 5:13 am ]
Post subject: 

Thank goodness for Gwynneth!

Hope she gets through.... at least enough for Hilda to sleep properly.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  di [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 9:43 am ]
Post subject: 

Echo 'thank goodness for Gwynneth' I dread to think what would happen to Hilda if she hadn't taken on Nell's mantle. I think she is now the only one Hilda will let down her guard to and confide her inner thoughts and both physical and emotional pain.
Strangely enough, just before I started reading this post I wondered what had happened to Joey - so you're a mindreader now, Mary! :lol:
Thank you.

Author:  leahbelle [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 3:48 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hilda is so lucky to have Gwynneth there looking out for her.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 4:24 pm ]
Post subject: 

So it was that spoon in the sink that started all of this reaction? How often it is that the smallest things have just that effect, when we are at our lowest and most vulnerable. I'm so glad that Gwynneth heard the kettle fall - and even gladder that she was already on the 'qui vive' for what Hilda might do. But when we consider just *what* Hilda *has* done, in the space of so few hours, especially when we remember just how physically frail she herself still is, it's no wonder that the storm when it finally broke, was so overwhelming. WE know that 'no man is an island' but I'm sure that there are times, like this, when Hilda herself fails to realise that the words apply to her, too.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  linda [ Fri Aug 22, 2008 11:53 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
It lay there, totally neglected. On its own! Abandoned! Much like herself! Yes, Ellie loved her, Gwynneth loved her, Mother Abbess loved her – but how could they ever take away the sense of devastating abandonment Nell had left behind in Hilda’s heart? She hadn’t even waited to say farewell – simply sent a letter!


That is the crux of it all. Hilda has reached the lowest ebb where the small things can cause a chain reaction. Despite the fact that she has come so far and learned so much about herself, underneath she is still angry with Nell for abandoning her. But Matey is, as always, there, waiting in the wings until she is needed. And boy, does Hilda need her just now. Perhaps she will be able to persuade Hilda off to bed before she totally collapses.

Quote:
God does not demand impossibilities. (St Augustine)”


A wonderful quote which many of us should heed. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Sat Aug 23, 2008 12:06 am ]
Post subject: 

Oh, how very true, it's the ridiculous little things that so often unlock the wellsprings of grief; I suppose they take one so absolutely by surprise that there's no time to put up the usual defences.
Hilda is totally lost in her grief, bereft of all her wisdom and sense - she knows, for instance, just what it cost Nell to write that letter and how great a testimony to her love it was, but all she can do is howl her need to the empty universe. Except that it's not. Blessings upon watchful, caring Gwynneth, there, as always, to surround her with love and the astringency that is sometimes more helpful than sympathy.
Quote:
Hilda opened her eyes. “Will you be God?” she croaked, her words scarcely intelligible.
Matey smiled down into the drowned eyes, noting their desperate appeal. “If you want me to, love. Although I thought I already was God around here.”
Wonderful!
And I do agree with Lesley (and Matey - and Mary, for that matter!) that Hilda is 'way beyond exhaustion' and not able to cope for a minute longer. She is doing far, far too much, but what can she not do when there is so much need around her and she can help.
Hilda, go to bed!!!!!!
Edited 'cos I forgot the quote.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 7:53 pm ]
Post subject: 

Tara wrote:
Hilda, go to bed!

Matey says she has something far better than a dose for Hilda to help her sleep. :lol:

".......Shall I tell you something? A few months ago, Jack promised your Abbess he would watch our Abbess very carefully, and he handed that task on to me. But you’re making it extremely difficult for me, just as you make if difficult for the other Abbess. Is it any wonder we both try to bully you? You have to let go, Hilda, and be as kind to yourself as you are to others. God does not demand impossibilities. (St Augustine)”

Hilda leaned her throbbing forehead against Matey and allowed herself to be gentled like a child. It was sometimes so difficult to be the one in charge all the time, when the one who had shared that increasing burden was gone; so difficult to now have no one to whom she could relate the little, unimportant things that had mattered to Nell. She still had God, though, and He did, indeed, not ask for more than she could give. She should leave things in His hands more, which was where they belonged anyway, and rest in Him as confidingly as a child rests against its mother’s breast, as she herself was resting so tiredly against Gwynneth's breast.

“Think you can move now?” murmured Matey. Hilda made no reply, simply drew herself away from her support and staggered to her feet. For a moment or two, her head felt too heavy for her neck and she nearly toppled, but then she steadied and managed to turn from the table.

“Thank you, Gwynneth,” she whispered. “I’d lost myself there, I’m afraid.”

“Oh, you’d soon have recovered – and hidden it all away, as usual.” Matey’s tone was tart in the extreme. “I was a little worried at first, though, I’ll confess. It’s not every day I’m asked to be God.”

Hilda stared at her, aghast. “Did I really ask you that? Hm, I can see why you were worried.”

“Let go more, love, and stop hoarding it inside. If you need an ear I’ll always have time for you. But for now, come on. Here’s a candle to light you to bed,” and Matey took her torch from her pocket. She shepherded Hilda through the door, down the dark corridors and into her own suite. “Get ready for bed while I pop in and look at Ellie.”

She was soon back, carrying two hot water bottles. She closed both doors between the two rooms, which made Hilda, now in her nightie and plaiting her hair, raise her eyebrows. Matey merely smiled and slipped the bottles into Hilda’s bed.

“She’s sleeping soundly, praise the Lord. You did your work well with her, love. And I see you’ve found a new and very special home for Nell’s doll. I haven’t seen her for donkeys years.”

Hilda sank on the bed, rubbed her forehead. “Nell left her in the cottage when she moved to Switzerland. She’s very dear to me for Nell’s sake, but, like lots of other things, I can hardly turn up at the convent with a doll in tow, can I? I gave her to Ellie after Christmas, as a tangible sign that she belonged to me – and to Nell. And Cherry.”

Matey narrowed her eyes as she gazed at Hilda. “There’s more to that statement about Nell and Cherry than I’m hearing. But I won’t ask – you can keep your secrets. How much you’re doing for that girl, though. God certainly got it right for her this time, poor child.”

Not waiting for Hilda’s reply, she moved over to the bed and wrapped Hilda’s dressing gown round her Headmistress. Again, Hilda’s eyebrows rose.

“You might need this, and your slippers,” murmured Matey, slipping Hilda’s feet into the said items.

“I thought I was going to bed,” remarked Hilda blandly. “You told me enough was enough.”

“It is! Normally! But you’re expecting a phone call – which is why I closed those doors. Don’t want her disturbed after all your hard work getting her to sleep.”

“A ph…phone call?” stuttered Hilda. “It’s nearly half past twenty-three. Who would be….?” She stopped as light dawned. “You didn’t! You haven’t!”

“Oh yes, I have,” said Matey in a firm tone, shooing Hilda through the door into the Salon and seating her at the small desk in there. “Shes’s the only one who can make you see sense, and will do far more for you than going to bed will, right now, despite that headache. You need a dose – and she’s the very best dose I can come up with.”

Hilda gaped at her, lost for words. Matey tapped her lightly on the shoulder and disappeared back into the bedroom, to return with a blanket which she wrapped gently round her now-shivering Headmistress.

“But.. it’s the Great Silence,” Hilda protested, even as she relished the soft warmth of the blanket. “You can’t disturb her now.”

“Didn’t she tell you to call her at any time?” Matey waited. Hilda nodded. “Don’t you want to talk to her?” Again, Hilda nodded. “Are you afraid she won’t want to talk to you?”

This time, Hilda shook her head, and some light crept back into her ravaged face and red-rimmed eyes.

“Well, then, don’t complain,” remarked Matey. “I had a quick word with her when I went to get your tablets and then I switched the phone through to here. I knew you were too out of it to realise how long I’d been gone. In fact, I did warn her you might be in no state to speak – you’re doing far bettter than I expected, after your little performance in the kitchen.”

Hilda sighed. “And they all think I’m in charge.”

“Oh, no, they don’t, love!” Matey smirked and Hilda glared. “She’s phoning back at exactly half past. As it happens, it’s her all-night stint on phone duty, so she’s gone to fetch someone else to stand in for her while she’s with you.”

Hilda sat there, stunned. “High-handed, the pair of you,” she moaned, and leaned back in her chair and closed her eyes. “I ought to sack you on the spot, Gwynneth Lloyd, for disturbing the whole convent unnecessarily.”

“You can’t do that to her, though, can you?” cackled Matey with glee, and massaged Hilda’s forehead with a gentle finger. “And it was necessary, love, very necessary!”

Her eyes still closed, Hilda’s smile was wry. “Oh, I don’t need to sack Mother. Vivien’s my secret weapon there. I think it’s time to put her to work again. As I said a little earlier, ask her about a new sketch she has hanging on her wall and all will be revealed. Mother needs to watch out for another Sword of Damocles.”

“Hm, sounds most intriguing. Maybe I will go and visit Vivien before I turn in. I’ll say goodnight, now, though, and leave you to it. If you should need me, well, you know where to find me after all these years.”

Hilda’s heavy eyelids lifted and Matey saw the love shining at her in the clear depths of the blue-grey eyes. A slender hand came out to grasp Matey’s arm. “How do I thank you – for everything??

Matey smiled. “I thought you just did, in my dispensary. I heard words I’ve never heard before from anyone in all my life, and I am more than rewarded for anything I do for you, love.”

Hilda stroked the lined cheek. “Go to bed, Gwynneth. I’ll be fine now. Forgive my weakness and take my blessing with you as you sleep.”

Her lovely voice was rich and deep and Matey opened her mouth to respond, but at that moment the phone shrilled loudly in the quiet of the room, interrupting her. Hilda stroked Matey’s cheek one last time and then picked up the receiver. Matey laid a gentle hand on Hilda’s head as benediction, before stealing from the room.

Author:  clair [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 8:01 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wonderful, such deep friendship and love here. I love the way that Hilda and Matey are realising just how important their friendship has become. With Ellie, Vivian and MA Hilda has found a true family to help her even as she helps others.

Thank you Mary, such a lovely post to read after a very long day at work

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 8:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Beautiful - what a lovely 'present' from Gwyneth, that Hilda should talk to Mother Abbess before she sleeps. That should allow this never-ending day to come to a peaceful conclusion and she can have a proper sleep . . .

Thank you Mary, as always

Author:  Fi [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 8:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank God for Matey. Always on the right spot at the right time. I hope that the Abbess can help Hilda sort through all the things she has whirring around in her brain. Hilda needs to prioritise more I think.

Thank you Mary for all these posts. I'm afraid life has been rather too busy of late for me to be able to post regularly. I hope it will calm down sometime soon.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 8:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

Only a short conversation though, Hilda, you need your sleep.


Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 8:16 pm ]
Post subject: 

Beautiful Mary, thank you. Trust Matey to phone MA.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 24, 2008 9:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary thank you for the care Gwyneth is showing Hilda here. MA will provide the extra to the help Gwynweth has already given so Hilda should be able to sleep.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

for Hilda, Gwyneth, MA and yourself Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Mon Aug 25, 2008 12:07 am ]
Post subject: 

That was so sensitive and thoughtful of Matey. Of course Hilda would never have dreamed of disturbing MA at such an hour - though she is confident , nonetheless that MA will want to talk to her. Glad Hilda is beginning to believe in Matey's love for her; despite the crushing loss of her soul partner, there are stilll people who care about the minutiae of her life, and Gwynneth is one.

Thank you, Mary - looking forward to meeting MA again!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Aug 25, 2008 3:42 am ]
Post subject: 

:lol: :lol: Am absolutely loving Matey. She is wonderful and a real tower of strength for Hilda and just what she needs

Author:  di [ Mon Aug 25, 2008 9:04 am ]
Post subject: 

"....and they all think I'm in charge..." I love this quote from Hilda who is beginning to accept that there are folk other than Nell who can share her burden and help her through the dark times. I hope MA will also put in some powerful prayers for Tessa and her family.

Thanks, Mary. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Aug 25, 2008 1:08 pm ]
Post subject: 

:shock: :wink:

Trust Gwynneth to come up trumps. MA is **exactly** what Hilda needs just now.

I am so looking forward to being a fly on the wall with that conversation, Mary !!!!

Author:  linda [ Mon Aug 25, 2008 7:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
“Oh yes, I have,” said Matey in a firm tone, shooing Hilda through the door into the Salon and seating her at the small desk in there. “Shes’s the only one who can make you see sense, and will do far more for you than going to bed will, right now, despite that headache. You need a dose – and she’s the very best dose I can come up with.”


Trust Matey to know exactly the right prescription for Hilda. This is the best possible 'dose' and should ensure that Hilda is able to sleep at last to gather strength to face the new day and her interview with Meg.


Quote:
“Let go more, love, and stop hoarding it inside. If you need an ear I’ll always have time for you. But for now, come on. Here’s a candle to light you to bed,” and Matey took her torch from her pocket....."


Again Matey steps to the rescue and demonstrates her deep love for Hilda in practical ways. I love the way that the two women are opening up to each other. They have both been reluctant to share their burdens with anyone, Hilda particularly since the loss of Nell, but now both are beginning to realise that 'no man is an island'.

Thank you, Mary. I look forward to eavesdropping on Hilda's call from MA.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Aug 26, 2008 9:10 am ]
Post subject: 

Have just done a major and epic catch-up and oh, how much has happened. I was incredibly moved by the interaction between Hilda and Gwynneth, and the loving and close nature of their friendship that can now be expressed in words as well as actions. Surely this will be a source of much strength and comfort top both of them.

And Mireille was so wise in going to Meg as she did, and in doing so demonstrates that she has not only accepted Hilda's rebuke, but has acted on it and tried to implement it in her dealings with Meg, and in doing so it looks as if she has been rewarded.

Then there's Gwynneth - her action in contacting MA and arranging for that phonecall is so right; Hilda needs the support if her spiritual mother and also the validation of on whose leadership has also called on her to make the difficult decisions. A very necessary 'dose' indeed!

Thank you Mary!!

Author:  Celia [ Tue Aug 26, 2008 8:31 pm ]
Post subject: 

Love the developing relationship between Hilda and Gwynneth. Hope Hilda can draw help and strength from MA.

More beautiful writing Mary. We are privileged to share so many
emotions and situations with your characters.

Thank you

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 5:52 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just caught up with this latest post. of course Matey is right - when is she ever not?! - in arranging for Hilda to talk to MA before she sleeps. However much Hilda needs to rest, she will do so far more easily for this talk. But it's also lovely to see these little nuggets of affection between Matey and Hilda keep creeping out - they have both been so reserved up until now.

Thanks, Mary, I will look forward to that conversation before too long.

Author:  MaryR [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 7:36 pm ]
Post subject: 

I thought you might all appreciate another dose of Mother Abbess as much as Hilda will! :lol: She's been missing for too long.

Lesley wrote:
Only a short conversation though, Hilda, you need your sleep.

Um, MA and I don't do short, I'm afraid. :oops:

......but at that moment the phone shrilled loudly in the quiet of the room, interrupting her. Hilda stroked Matey’s cheek one last time and then picked up the receiver. Matey laid a gentle hand on Hilda’s head as benediction, before stealing from the room.

Hilda put the receiver to her ear. “Mother?” she whispered.

“Hilda, child, it’s so good to talk to you again, although you seem to be having a very difficult time at the moment. Gwynneth said you were in a bad way just now and she wasn’t sure how to help you.”

The sweet voice was very soft, as though gentling a child, and the love flowing across the miles forced a sob from Hilda. She pressed the receiver closer, craving the comfort this dear woman always knew how to impart. She closed her eyes to stem the threatening tears but once more her self-control failed and they trickled slowly down her cheeks.

“Oh, Mother, how I have failed you, betrayed the trust you and Patricia placed in me….” She couldn’t finish. Sobs punctuated her words and echoed down the phone.

The answering voice took on a tart tone. “Daughter mine, I can disabuse you you of any such notions right now. Hilda Annersley is not capable of failing anyone or of betraying a trust. That is only your perception, no one else’s. Let it out, love, and then we’ll see if we can put it right for you between us.”

Hilda took a deep breath. “I’ve already…. let it out tonight… all over Gwynneth.”

“So she told me. She was extremely worried about you.” The nun heard the quiet sobs being strangled at the other end. “She told me something else, child. You made a lonely woman feel wanted and loved tonight. You gave her a very great blessing. Is that failing anyone?”

A wavering voice replied softly, “She’s given me a great many blessings since Nell died, Mother. One blessing in return doesn’t seem much of a deal. All I told her was the truth. She’s become so very dear to me. She always has been, really – I just never acknowledged it before, to my shame.”

“No, child, I had to drag you out, kicking and screaming, from behind those walls before you could acknowledge those bonds - so I would seem to have won at least some of my many battles with you!” replied Mother Abbess. She heard Hilda choke. “Ah, ha, a smile! Believe me, Hilda, when I say that to hear of your love for her was reward enough for Gwynneth. Ian, also, has had his reward – you got him back on his horse, I believe. Yet another debt we Stuarts owe you.”

Hilda began to deny it but the nun talked right over her whispered words. “He’s also told me some of what has been happening at school, but I didn’t hear anything about anyone being failed, only about a woman who loves a stranger child with all her heart and offers her wisdom and hope, and teaches her where to find courage.”

“That was Ian as much as anything I might have said or done,” whispered Hilda.

“It was you, and only you. Ian and everyone else come very poor seconds where Ellie is concerned. Ian also told me about her accident – and no, that wasn’t your failure either! That seems to have been sheer temper on Ellie’s part. So stop it! Ian did mention when he phoned that there was something else and asked us to pray very hard for Ellie, though he didn’t tell us why, said it was her secret at that point….”

She continued talking in a quiet and even voice, knowing her words would eventually ease Hilda’s pain a little. How she longed to cradle her suffering friend in her arms and magic away all her loneliness and sorrow. Hark at me, Lord. Usurping your role again!

She realised all was now quiet at the other end, that Hilda had control of herself once more. Time to press a little. “Tell me, sweetheart,” she commanded, her voice quiet but steely.

In a rush, out it all poured: how Hilda had known Ellie was being bullied but couldn’t get it out of her, how Ellie had feared her guardian no longer loved her, how the precious photos had been stolen, her own great anger that evening and how she had berated Mireille, her inability to find the photos despite a search of the school, her coldness to Meg, Ellie’s heartbreaking unhappiness – and a lonely spoon.

“So many hopes Ellie had…. and now, thanks to me, they’re shattered, in just two weeks….”

She ran out of breath and stopped – and waited. The nun was quiet, wondering where to find the words to demolish her daughter’s conviction that she had failed. Didn’t we all feel we failed our nearest and dearest? She knew she herself still felt guilt, even after all the years, for Stephen’s death and that of her baby – when there was no earthly reason why she should do so. Hilda was new to this love a mother feels for her child, a love which had taken her heart by storm, and she wasn’t sure yet how to handle its abundance. She wanted to protect Ellie from all hurt and harm – but mothers couldn’t do that. Nor should they!

“No recriminations, Mother?” whispered Hilda. “I’m your postulant now, remember.”

Mother Abbess sighed gustily. “No recriminations, daughter. Why would there be? You humbly and freely begged pardon from God, and from Mireille, for your anger. A very natural anger, I might add, when they kept it from you for so long. But I know you’re far too sensible to hang on to your guilt and self-blame. You’ve admitted your fault, and must now put it to one side and forget it. God has already forgiven you, just as Mireille has. You didn’t steal the photos, you didn’t bully Ellie, you simply lost your temper - something the rest of us do on a regular basis, my dear!” she added caustically. “You’ve seen me lose mine a time or two! Learn the lesson, love. Learn that where Ellie is concerned you need to resort to that iron self-control and that peaceful heart of yours, and then stop fretting about it.”

“But what sort of useless Headmistress does that make me, if I my anger is so easily roused?” breathed Hilda miserably. “Certainly a useless guardian!”

“Useless?” snorted the nun. “Listen to yourself, child. Think of all you’ve done for Ellie, all the unconditional love you’ve offered her. A mother lion roars instinctively into action when her cubs are in danger – that’s exactly what you did tonight. Nothing more and nothing less. You weren’t a Headmistress tonight, you were a mother, and yes, the two are in conflict. But you knew they would be at times, you discussed it with me before you left. Next time you will be better prepared.”

She paused, considered, spoke slowly. “It’s not to be wondered at, really, that someone would take exception to her closeness to you. Jealousy is a common enough failing, even in the best of us. And it wasn’t your fault that you didn’t know about the bullying - Ellie is very good at hiding herself away and not revealing things. Sound familiar to you, daughter dear? Know someone else like that, do we?”

The tone of voice was so dry and so exasperated that a watery chuckle carried down the line. “Good girl! That’s out of the way then! What a good and obedient postulant you’re being!” Hilda’s indignant gasp made her smile. “Now, now, remember my position here, young lady. Just occasionally you must take your medicine with a smile! It’s not done to argue with the Abbess.” She choked. “God help me! What am I saying? You’ll be repeating that line back at me whenever you want your own way here!”

Hilda ground her teeth, and then winced at the pain in her forehead. “You know, Gwynneth thought you would be good for me!” she muttered. “Can’t imagine where she got that idea!”

Mother Abbess hooted gently. “Oh, I am, love, I’m very good for you. You’ve stopped weeping and even managed a smile – and now you’re beginning to argue. What more could either of us ask for? Pity I can’t get rid of that awful headache for you, as well.” Hilda gasped in surprise. “I can hear it in your voice, sweetheart, but Gwynneth told me about it as well. You really should be in bed – but then I’m selfish enough to want to keep you here awhile.”

“You’re not selfish,” sighed Hilda. “Or if you are, then so am I, for I could quite happily sit here all night talking to you. You’re my friend, such a stalwart friend, and to be with you is enough, as it was with Nell. But tonight I need more - I need your wisdom and your strength to bolster me, Mother, so I can then pass those same things on to those who need help from me, and there seem to be so many of those at the moment.”

“You don’t really need me, love, it’s just that your grief has reached out and grabbed you again. However, revenons á nos moutons, shall we? The photos being stolen – that’s nasty, whichever way you look at it. I can imagine Ellie’s distress, poor girl. But, supposing you don’t get them back – which I fervently pray will not be the case – we could probably resurrect some more, if we try hard enough. So don’t despair just yet on that score.”

A great sigh reached the nun, as though a heavy load had slipped from Hilda’s shoulders. Mother Abbess grunted to herself. They were getting somewhere at last! “That just leaves us with Meg – and I say ‘us’ because, although you’re the one who has to deal with her, you’re not alone, daughter. We’re praying for her here.” Another gasp echoed. “We already knew that Tessa was worse. The Boston convent passed on the news, so we doubled our rota of prayers for her, day and night. After Gwynneth phoned, I marshalled the troops and Meg has been added to their prayers. You and Ellie as well, but most especially this poor child who seeks to hurt others. The prayers will be ongoing till the problem is sorted, love.”

Quiet weeping was heard once more, Hilda being completely overcome at this further evidence of their comprehensive love for her. A little more of the burden of care and grief slipped from her shoulders. “Hilda, sweetheart, please listen to everything I’m saying. You did the very best you could, and others must bear the the blame for all that has happened. There is no failure whatsoever in you, certainly not where Ellie is concerned. Do you think you could get that through your thick and obstinate skull?”

Hilda’s sobs ended on an outraged squawk, followed by another watery chuckle. “That’s more like the brutal, no-holds-barred Abbess I know!” she croaked.

“You’d better believe it! Talk about an irresistible force and an immovable object! I may be a brutal and irascible Abbess but you’re a supremely pig-headed and stiff-necked Abbess.” The nun grinned when she heard another squawk, and added softly, “A very wise and compassionate Abbess as well, of course, as all your girls know.”

“Not tonight, they don’t,” Hilda muttererd darkly and gave Mother Abbess an unexpurgated account of her words in the Hall. The nun could just imagine that softly menacing voice. She’d been on the receiving end of it herself a time or two!

“Hmm! I’ve actually already heard all about that from Gwynneth… What’s that? Yes, she did indeed manage to say a lot in a very short time, didn’t she? Good job, too! If I left it to you, I’d get nothing, except tales of your imaginary failures! Mind you, Gwynneth was so impressed by your stern words to the girls that she told me I’d never reach your heights in a month of Sundays.” She paused and added blandly,” I’m sure she didn’t mean to offend me!”

Hilda actually laughed out loud at that point and Mother Abbess admired her courage after the breakdown that Gwynneth had described.

“Just how many spies do you have here?” asked Hilda, the aforementioned menace appearing in her voice.

“Enough! Are you hurt by it – or angry?”

A thoughtful silence held sway for a long moment, to be broken by a resigned sigh. “I would have been both, once upon a time. It would have seemed an unwarrantable intrusion. Now? Although it still makes me uncomfortable, I can’t denigrate the love that inspires it, can I? Yours, and that of your spies! I know you all think I’m my own worst enemy. Nell would agree and would applaud your enterprise. So keep your network of spies. They’re all honourable people, and wouldn’t betray my trust.”

Her throat suddenly grew tight, and she swallowed before adding sorrowfully, “If I can’t have Nell, who knew most of what there was in me, both the bad and the good, then I’ll willingly have you, Mother, despite all your conniving behind my back. After all, haven’t you just told me a mother seeks to protect her daughter at all costs? Does that apply to one who has become a daughter twice over? Even more than that, does it apply to a stubborn and unbiddable daughter like me?”

“Oh, Hilda, child, I am honoured that you would want to share with me as you shared with your Nell,” murmured Mother Abbess. “To be your Mother twice over is a great and unforeseen gift, one only God could have granted. To know your inner core as I do, including your percieved failings and your dark thoughts, is to love you and to revere you beyond anything I have known before in my life, your stiff-necked pride notwithstanding. Not even with Stephen did I have this connection of the spirit. Not even to him did I reveal myself as I have done to you. Nell and I have been truly blessed to have such a brave and sensitive person to love, a person who plumbs our very depths.”

“Mother…. please don.t….,” came a wobbly whisper.

Mother Abbess changed the subject with characteristic abruptness......

Author:  linda [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 9:00 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
“Useless?” snorted the nun. “Listen to yourself, child. Think of all you’ve done for Ellie, all the unconditional love you’ve offered her. A mother lion roars instinctively into action when her cubs are in danger – that’s exactly what you did tonight. Nothing more and nothing less. You weren’t a Headmistress tonight, you were a mother, and yes, the two are in conflict. But you knew they would be at times, you discussed it with me before you left. Next time you will be better prepared.”


MA is absolutely correct. Hilda was not ready for the way her mothering instinct kicked in when she realised that Ellie had been hurt. The mother lion analogy is spot on. Hilda's ferocious onslaught to both Mireille and the school showed how Ellie's hurt had gone to the depths of her soul. She will be better prepared next time though.

This is exactly what Hilda needs at this particular moment, even more than she needs sleep. Hilda is in need of mothering and MA can do just this, something no one else could possibly do. I'm so glad, too, that Matey told her that Hilda had 'made a lonely woman feel wanted and loved'. I don't think Hilda would have realised just how much her words had meant to Matey.

Quote:
Her throat suddenly grew tight, and she swallowed before adding sorrowfully, “If I can’t have Nell, who knew most of what there was in me, both the bad and the good, then I’ll willingly have you, Mother, despite all your conniving behind my back.


MA cannot take Nell's place, no-one can do that, but the relationship between MA and Hilda has grown over these last months and Hilda is able to trust her and gain strength and support from her wisdom - and take comfort from the knowledge that she and the members of the convent are praying not only for her, Ellie and Tessa, but also now for Meg.

Thank you Mary. I look forward to sharing the rest of this telephone call. :wink: :lol:

Author:  PaulineS [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 9:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary what a lovely, careing phone call. I am pleased MA thinks they can find some more photo's for Ellie.

The power of prayer should ease Hilda's heart and help her in the morning when she has to deal with Meg, who hopefully was helped by Mireille, and by Hilda's visit to the school San.

Hoping for better news of Tessa in morning as well. But I realise we still have the phone call to finish, and I wait patiently for the rest of it.

For all in need
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 10:02 pm ]
Post subject: 

Pleased MA was able to help.


Thanks Mary

Author:  MHE [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 10:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely first part of the phone call Mary, looking forward to the rest.

Thank you.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Wed Aug 27, 2008 11:41 pm ]
Post subject: 

Superb Mary, thank you. I could hear them both . . . there's just the little matter of the rest of the phone call :lol:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Thu Aug 28, 2008 12:35 am ]
Post subject: 

Finally! I have started to read this update 4 times and got inetrupted each time until now! Am glad I was able to read it. MA is exactly that rare gift of being exactly what Hilda needs. Matey had the rare gift of being able to provide Hilda with the one person she needs even if she wasn't that person. I can't wait for MA to finally meet Matey when she goes visiting at Easter. (She is still doing that isn't she?)

Thanks Mary for the glimpses you give us

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Aug 28, 2008 8:59 am ]
Post subject: 

I've finally caught up on the latest updates - lovely long ones! Thanks Mary, beautiful writing as ever, lovely emotional scenes with Matey.

Author:  di [ Thu Aug 28, 2008 9:07 am ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary for MA's wisdom, thoughtful words and unconditional love towards Hilda. She certainly needs all three at the moment.
I felt as if I was there, a silent observer, and look forward to the second part of the phone call. I've booked my place as 'a fly on the wall' in the best position so I don't miss a single part of their interaction. {most uncomfortable so please don't make me stay here for too long.} :lol:

Author:  JosieG [ Thu Aug 28, 2008 3:59 pm ]
Post subject: 

That was a lovely conversation between Mother Abbess and Hilda, glad to see Mother Abbess giving her the love she needed. I also thought the mother lion analogy was fitting, as Hilda was definitely acting more like Ellie's mother than her headmistress.

Thankyou very much for the long updates Mary!

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Aug 28, 2008 4:52 pm ]
Post subject: 

That was superb from beginning to end, and I'm another who is sitting here both wrapped in wonder at all, and wrapped in gratitude for being able to be an unseen observer, thanks to the power of your writing. MA certainly has an uncanny knack of going straight for the jugular when she's talking to Hilda, but in such a skilful and caring way that Hilda couldn't possibly be offended by any of her words. I like the idea that MA has such a loyal army of 'spies' who will report to her accurately - this allows her so much more understanding of the true situation than if she simply relied on Hilda's own accounts.

I'm sure that Hilda will be able to get some much-needed sleep once this conversation comes to an end.

Thank you, Mary, seems a very inadequate comment. but......! :) :)

Author:  MHE [ Fri Aug 29, 2008 1:13 pm ]
Post subject: 

Fiona Mc wrote:
Finally! I have started to read this update 4 times and got inetrupted each time until now! Am glad I was able to read it. MA is exactly that rare gift of being exactly what Hilda needs. Matey had the rare gift of being able to provide Hilda with the one person she needs even if she wasn't that person. I can't wait for MA to finally meet Matey when she goes visiting at Easter. (She is still doing that isn't she?)

Thanks Mary for the glimpses you give us


They have met already, after Hilda and Ian were involved in the car accident and MA was given special leave to visit them both.

Author:  Tara [ Sat Aug 30, 2008 1:38 am ]
Post subject: 

So much good sense and wisdom here from MA as she almost forcibly yanks Hilda out of her self-flagellation:
Quote:
But I know you’re far too sensible to hang on to your guilt and self-blame. You’ve admitted your fault, and must now put it to one side and forget it.
It is also so exactly what Hilda would have told anyone else!
MA's analysis of what Hilda gives Ellie is beautiful. As well as love, she
Quote:
offers her wisdom and hope, and teaches her where to find courage.”
A lovely description, Mary.
I do enjoy MA's dry sarcasm, even as she reminds Hilda of important truths;
Quote:
Ellie is very good at hiding herself away and not revealing things. Sound familiar to you, daughter dear? Know someone else like that, do we?”
and her description of the two Abbesses is unparalleled:
Quote:
I may be a brutal and irascible Abbess but you’re a supremely pig-headed and stiff-necked Abbess
What a glorious pair! Looking forward to hearing the end of the conversation.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  jacey [ Sat Aug 30, 2008 11:42 pm ]
Post subject: 

Having caught up on it all again, and reread several of your posts, I am amazed Mary. MA, Matey, Hilda and Ellie are all so deftly sketched and such fully rounded characters. And I have so enjoyed the conversations between Hilda and Matey and MA.
Now, when do we get to find out about the photos? And what is wrong with Joey? And how will Meg feel in the morning? So many questions and only you have the answer :)

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 12:18 am ]
Post subject: 

have pity on us poor flies - it really is uncomfortable up here. Can flies be on tenterhooks? This one is.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 9:40 am ]
Post subject: 

MA comes up trumps, as always !

I'm glad all at the convent are also praying for Meg, for she truly needs a "metanoia", a change of heart.
She is making her own life - and that of others - hell in her current mindset.......

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 10:19 am ]
Post subject: 

MHE wrote:
Fiona Mc wrote:
Finally! I have started to read this update 4 times and got inetrupted each time until now! Am glad I was able to read it. MA is exactly that rare gift of being exactly what Hilda needs. Matey had the rare gift of being able to provide Hilda with the one person she needs even if she wasn't that person. I can't wait for MA to finally meet Matey when she goes visiting at Easter. (She is still doing that isn't she?)

Thanks Mary for the glimpses you give us


They have met already, after Hilda and Ian were involved in the car accident and MA was given special leave to visit them both.


Thanks I had forgotton about that, until you reminded me :D

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 8:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Sorry to keep you waiting! :twisted: I agree, Tara, they are indeed a glorious pair - but I only created one of them, you know! On second thoughts, no, I didn't. :oops: MA created herself....

"......Nell and I have been truly blessed to have such a brave and sensitive person to love, a person who plumbs our very depths.”

“Mother…. please don.t….,” came a wobbly whisper.

Mother Abbess changed the subject with characteristic abruptness. “Nell was the catalyst just now, wasn’t she? It surely can’t have been the spoon.”

This time the silence seemed to stretch out with a quivering tension. Mother Abbess knew that Hilda resented her new vulnerability, because it reduced her self-control, forced her to confront her pain. Would she now reveal or conceal her desperate yearning?

“It was the spoon, I’m afraid.” Hilda’s voice was so quiet as to be scarcely heard. “Or, shall I say the spoon was the straw that broke me? It looked so forlorn all by itself in the sink. And made me feel the same! When I’m weary, or torn by conflicting emotions and feeling guilty, all it takes is one little thing and then I miss her like the earthquake happened only yesterday. I feel maimed and raw and alone – so alone. Oh, Mother, how on earth do I fill the empty spaces she left behind inside me?”

She fell quiet and Mother Abbess waited, her own heart undone by that last desperate, whispered query. “Not that I can’t do my job, even with this new emptiness inside! I can. But sometimes I need the ballast that she provided. When I’m wrong, I need her to tell me. When I’m unsure I need her to play Devil’s advocate. When the burden seems too great I need her to share it. You see how very weak I am, Mother – and how very selfish, when I still have so much. God has been so good to me, in spite of Nell’s recklessnesss, only sometimes I can’t find Him or hear Him. I couldn’t tonight.”

“Not weak or selfish, child – just human, and so very hurt.” Mother Abbess’s sweet voice was compassion itself and Hilda’s lips trembled. “You needed Nell for all those things this weekend because you’ve had too many people pulling you in too many ways. Okay, it’s happened many times before over the years, but this time your heart is more involved - involved because Nell is not there, so you’re sorrowing, and involved because it’s Ellie, and she can be hurt in ways that Nell never could. You don’t recognise your reactions, and your grief is doubling the effect of everything. It’s a vicious circle, love.”

“One I could do without!” sighed Hilda. “Oh, Mother, surely eight months are long enough to get over this terrible loneliness. Sometimes my sense of reason seems to fly out of the window. I can’t act the sensible Headmistress when that happens. I certainly didn’t tonight.”

“Hilda, daughter, how many years did it take me? I ran away, remember, and being a coward I stayed away. I couldn’t bear to be where Stephen had lived and had loved me, couldn’t bear to see the same places and faces without him. I was the unreasonable one. You fled mentally, but you had far more courage than I and you returned after only a short and enforced rest. You’ve done your job as wisely as ever, as well as taking on a young and struggling ward and some complex school problems.”

She paused and Hilda waited, wondering what was coming. “You asked me how you fill the empty spaces. You know how. You’ve already done it. You filled them with God – and with others. You’ve been gracious and generous to all, and have induced more love in people than ever before. You’ve become rather like the Pied Piper, you know. Everyone wants to be near that gentle flame of yours. But I'm afraid your grief will go on making itself felt, child, sometimes very badly, and then you will find normal life difficult. You say you can’t act the sensible Headmistress at such times. Does that then mean you want to leave the school in the lurch and come here now? I don’t think so. That’s not the Hilda Annersley I know.”

There was a sharp intake of breath, followed by another long silence. However, this time it was a more peaceful silence and when Hilda spoke again, her lovely voice was stronger.

“No, I couldn’t leave now, and indeed have no real desire to do so, except in the long night watches when I can’t sleep. I shall treasure my last few terms, if only for Nell’s and Ellie’s sake. However, I have to confess that I’m glad to be retiring. Even without my new dream, I have such a need for silence now as never before, a need for love of a different kind, to be close to those I love, and more available to them. Keeping myself apart, as a Head must, no longer satisfies. Nell changed me by dying, and you then took me further, forced me to walk through the pain inside instead of allowing me to batten it down inside. You’ve made me more open and less withdrawn. Vulnerable as well, of course!”

“The essential you is still there, child – just more concentrated and therefore more effective. Maimed and alone as you feel, you are nearer to God and your fellowmen than you have ever been. Nells’s death did not so much change you as enlarge you.”

A quiet sob escaped Hilda, to be quickly subdued. She would rather have kept Nell and never been changed – but that would be to deny God’s plans and desires. It would also be to bury her head in the sand and deny the fragility of life. Mother Abbess made a guess at her feelings and longed to reach out and stroke that gentle face of Hilda’s. She knew the brutal fangs and sharp claws of grief – the wounds they bestowed were so painfully disfiguring and so reluctant to scab over.

“Not enlarged enough yet, though, Mother. Which is why I want to do what I’ve always done, but in a new arena – one where self-discipline is more important than disciplining others; where mercy and compassion are more important than justice; where silence is the rule rather than many words; where the community upholds the individual, so I need never feel totally alone again; where I can learn true humility and childlike trust; and where God can be the one true focus of my life.”

Mother Abbess was bowled over by Hilda’s wisdom and discernment. How right they were not to make her wait for her new dream. She had heeded God’s call at every stage of her life, courageously taking a new path whenever He beckoned. Now God’s call had altered yet again, and Hilda had been hammered and re-shaped in the furnace of her grief so she was now ready to embrace this very different call with a willing and joyful spirit, holding nothing back.

“Does that desire for silence and humility and God preclude helping other people, love?” the nun probed, even while sure of the answer.

“You know it doesn’t,” breathed Hilda softly. “The more I give to God, the more He will give me to offer to others, but to one individual at a time, not en masse as I do here. I want to be with those who have lost all hope. I want to encourage them to find a new way forward, as you did for me. Maybe I’m getting old, but I need a new home now, need to be where my heart and soul can expand.”

The warmth of the nun's voice in reply was a cloth of gold laid on Hilda's shoulders, telling her how much she was cherished. “You have such a heart for service, and sometimes I wonder if we’re wrong to take you away from a place where your gifts and your nurturing spirit are so needed. But I don’t think it will satisfy your spirit any more to stay on. You have had your glimpses of God’s grandeur, when you left this earth for brief, exalted moments at Christmas – and now God’s Spirit calls to yours. But Nell is also calling you, I think, and seems to be gently nudging you to do as she did and give your all.”

Hilda gasped. That had simply never occurred to her. “I could never have her high courage or selflessness, Mother,” she whispered. “I could never step willingly into those moments of murderous pain, knowing beforehand that concrete blocks could crash down on me and crush my body to broken splinters of bone.”

Mother Abbess winced at the image even as she heard the subdued agony in the whisper. “Yet you walk through your own pain so bravely and cheerfully, child, and step into others’ pain with love and compassion, holding their hand and suffering with them. You give of yourself until you have nothing left, like tonight. Just as you offered your life for Ian on a night of reckless and daunting courage – and nearly lost that life you offered. Was that not done willingly and selflessly? God matched you and Nell so beautifully, didn’t He?”

“Please, Mother…. don’t! I’m not worthy to be bracketed with her – I never was…”

Tears sprang into Mother Abbess’s eyes. “Not worthy? Oh, sweetheart, why else would God find you such a soulmate? You encouraged each other to be finer and nobler and braver with each passing day, and all that led Nell to give her life for others in one reckless and glorious moment, and it’s leading you to pour your life out for others in this humble backwater where no one but God will ever see the beautiful sacrifice.”

Another quiet sob echoed down the line. Hilda wondered with awe what she had ever done that she should reap such a harvest as the affection and admiration this extraordinary woman seemed to have for her.

“You make me too much of me, Mother. Your convent may be a quiet backwater, but it is my home and you’re all my family, along with Ellie, so where else would I go? Home is where they love you, remember. There’s no point arguing with you, though. You win every battle. Just as there’s no point arguing with God when He wants something of us. Now my calling is quite clear to me. What God will make of it I don’t know, but I must follow the path. Perhaps it will not be such a long one.(Bonhoeffeur)”

“I hope it will be a very long one, child, but that is in God’s hand, as we both are.” Mother Abbess’s sweet voice wavered as much as Hilda’s had. “I cherish each and every moment I spend in your company, and am greedy enough to want more, but I really think it’s time you took that aching head off the bed. Your tomorrow – or should I say today? – will be difficult but we hold you in our prayers, remember. You’re one of us and we love you.”

“Oh, Mother, how that love is returned. Without you there would have been nothing – and no one.”

“There would still have been God, child. Embrace your grief when it strikes, as you did tonight. Don’t close your heart to it. Let it have its way and you will be stronger for a while.”

“Until the next time…”

“Until the next time, and the one after that. And out of it is coming something so beautiful and true for God and for many people.”

Hilda’s throat was now so tight she could barely speak. “Good night, Mother. Bless you for holding my hand yet again, for underpinning my many weaknesses, for revealing to me my strengths. Most of all, thank you for loving me.”

“Good night, my gentle daughter. Be strong and of good courage, be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord your God is with thee whithersoever thou goest. (Joshua 1:9)”

Author:  MHE [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 8:36 pm ]
Post subject: 

Beautifull as always Mary. Hopefully Hilda will now be able to get the rest she needs.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 9:33 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary. I hope Hilda can sleepin in the morning so she has time to gather her physical strengh as MA has helped her gather her mental and spititual strengh.

I was once taught that we are like a three legged stool, mental, physical and spiritual health forming the three legs and one is damaged we find in increasingly hard to cope. Hilda had all three weakened and was feeling the pressure. MA has strenghened/assisted in healing two, I hope Hilda gets a good nights' sleep to heal the third.

Thanks again

For Hilda
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Gwyneth and MA who need support as well in their tasks.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 10:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

A beautiful second part to the phone call. The depths of emotion and philosophy to which Hilda and MA go were so lucidly and beautifully expressed.
Once again I could hear every word, and I ache for Hilda's loss. Now perhaps she can get a good night's sleep to repair the 'third leg' as Pauline so aptly puts it.

Thanks Mary :D

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 10:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
“There would still have been God, child. Embrace your grief when it strikes, as you did tonight. Don’t close your heart to it. Let it have its way and you will be stronger for a while.”

“Until the next time…”

“Until the next time, and the one after that. And out of it is coming something so beautiful and true for God and for many people.”


And sometimes that's all you can hold onto, that something beautiful will come out of so much pain.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Fi [ Sun Aug 31, 2008 10:18 pm ]
Post subject: 

That was a lovely piece between Hilda and MA. I'm glad that Hilda found such wise counsel. MA was able to shift Hilda's attention away from any weaknesses that she had displayed earlier in the night and focus on her strengths and the brighter future that awaits her. Hopefully this will help Hilda get a much needed good night's sleep.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Mon Sep 01, 2008 12:22 am ]
Post subject: 

There is so much in this, Mary. Hilda's moving description of the ways in which she misses Nell:
Quote:
When I’m wrong, I need her to tell me. When I’m unsure I need her to play Devil’s advocate. When the burden seems too great I need her to share it.
and her longing to avoid all this profound shift in her consciousness:
Quote:
She would rather have kept Nell and never been changed
all balanced by such a clear vision of her future life and community:
Quote:
one where self-discipline is more important than disciplining others; where mercy and compassion are more important than justice; where silence is the rule rather than many words; where the community upholds the individual, so I need never feel totally alone again; where I can learn true humility and childlike trust; and where God can be the one true focus of my life.”

I find it quite hard to respond to this, as Hilda's basis of life and thought is no longer mine, but the power of the writing and the profundity of the thought processes are so impressive. Thank you.

Author:  di [ Mon Sep 01, 2008 7:23 am ]
Post subject: 

I, too, have difficulty in finding the words to respond to such powerful emotions. My heart goes out to Hilda and have nothing but extreme respect for M.A. How she calms Hilda with her soothing words, pointing out all of her supreme qualities whilst reassuring her that her grief is quite natural, thus helping her to accept that her 'less than perfect' actions over the last few hours,[ in her own mind ] are very normal.

I do hope we'll see more of Hilda's life in the Convent. She will be an enormous asset.

Thank you, Mary. :)

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Sep 01, 2008 2:45 pm ]
Post subject: 

As always, a beautiful post, Mary. thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Sep 01, 2008 3:20 pm ]
Post subject: 

As always, I have read this exchange between Hilda and MA, and the comments which the rest of you have posted, with wonder and admiration. Despite the loss of Nell, and despite all the tumult currently facing her, Hilda's belief that she will, at the end of it all, be able to enjoy her 'new dream' of a life dedicated to God is beginning to be what sustains her, through the ever- reassuring voice of MA, isn't it? And she will still have so much to give to those who need her, but in the midst of it, she will be able to enjoy that 'still small voice of calm' which life in the Convent will represent for her. Truly her God is 'preparing a table before her' for her future, the promise of which gives her strength to fulfill the demands of her present.

Thank you, Mary, for this very satisfying two-part conversation between these two truly remarkable women; surely Hilda will now be able to benefit from the rest she so sorely needs, and which will give her the strength to deal with the demands of the morrow.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Sep 01, 2008 7:00 pm ]
Post subject: 

:cry:
No words for that.
Thank you Mary

Author:  linda [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 4:23 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
When I’m wrong, I need her to tell me. When I’m unsure I need her to play Devil’s advocate. When the burden seems too great I need her to share it. You see how very weak I am, Mother – and how very selfish, when I still have so much. God has been so good to me, in spite of Nell’s recklessnesss, only sometimes I can’t find Him or hear Him. I couldn’t tonight.”


Hilda at her lowest still struggles to see how she can carry on without Nell beside her to share the burden. Tonight she has felt so lost and abandoned, but MA is here to remind her that the ‘still small voice of calm’ is always there, only sometimes we are so deep in our misery that we do not hear Him.

Quote:
“Good night, my gentle daughter. Be strong and of good courage, be not afraid, neither be thou dismayed; for the Lord your God is with thee whithersoever thou goest. (Joshua 1:9)”


A beautiful benediction, which should send Hilda to bed before she drops from sheer exhaustion. I hope MA’s words will help to clear her mind and help her sleep. Tomorrow is going to be another long day – Isn’t it Mary??

Thank you for this opportunity to eavesdrop on Hilda's telephone call. :D

Author:  Celia [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 6:30 pm ]
Post subject: 

So many fantastic comments, and another lovely piece of writing,
portraying such a mixture of emotions. Thank you Mary. I too hope
that Hilda can now retire for a long and refreshing sleep.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 8:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you for reading and commenting on something I thought was far too long and tortuous! :roll: Well, you all wanted her to get some sleep - and you're all dying to find out about Meg, so read on. Only, please don't expire just yet. I need you!! :heart:

Reluctant to part from her friend, Hilda set the receiver down gently and was aware of renewed peace in her heart. She buried her face in her hands and breathed silent gratitude to God for Mother Abbess and for Gwynneth. They had, between them, brought her back to some sort of sanity.

How on earth could she have been so self-pitying as to blame Nell for leaving her? How could she have derided that courageous letter Nell had written in her dying moments? How could she ever have thought God had deserted her? Deep inside, though, she accepted that there would be many more times when such sentiments would creep in and fell her before her grieving was done. If it ever was….

With a stifled groan she wearily pushed herself to her feet, switched off the lights and went through to her room. She opened both doors to Ellie’s room and moved silently to the girl’s bed, where she leaned over and kissed her ward’s cheek. She returned to her own room, removed her dressing gown and fell into bed, to drop immediately into a deep and dreamless sleep….

……until cold feet coming into sudden and quite shocking contact with her own perfectly warm and cosy ones had her eyes snapping open, her heart thudding.

An arm stole round her waist, a sob was heard in the darkness. With a loving exhortation on her lips, Hilda rolled over and cradled Ellie in her arms. The girl wept soundlessly against her. The darkness of night had heightened her despair over the photos and she had come seeking the heart that loved her best, the arms that soothed her pain where all others failed. Hilda lay quiet and held her close. There was nothing she could say that would help. She had already said enough – any more words would be an intrusion into such agony. The damaged finger was probably hurting as well, which wouldn’t help matters.

Eventually, however, the tears slowed, the breathing grew quiet and regular, and Ellie slept once more. Hilda, however, was now wakeful and troubled. Tired as she still was, she stared into the darkness, thinking of another girl who might also be weeping in despair, not knowing what to do or say. Turning her head to look at her clock, she saw it was half past four. She realised, despite only four hours sleep, that her head was much better, thank goodness. Or, rather, thanks to Gwynneth and Mother Abbess for their curative powers. Much better than one of your doses, Gwynneth.

Making a decision, she carefully eased out of bed and pulled the covers up round Ellie’s shoulders. She shrugged on her dressing gown and stepped into her slippers, then picked up her torch and soundlessly left the room. She passed once more through silent corridors and up the stairs, pausing now and then to listen. No sound! No Matey on the prowl! No one to growl at her and send her back to bed! With a wry smile she opened the door of the San and made her way to the little room where Meg slept. Stepping through the door, she shone the light of her torch on the bed - to find it empty.

A gasp from somewhere in the room caused her to swing her torch round and she found Meg crouched in the little chair set by the bed. The tears streaking the girl’s face glistened in the light. Hilda reached into her pocket and pulled out a hankie, which she passed to Meg.

“Here, child, dry your eyes,” she murmured and then moved to the small window, giving Meg some time to compose herself. She pulled back the curtains and immediately the room was illuminated by cold, bright moonlight. Narrowing her eyes against the dazzle, Hilda peered out. “Why, it’s finally stopped snowing. Come, Meg, and see how beautiful it is. This should cheer everyone up, don’t you think? Let me just switch off the torch – it’s brighter than daylight in here.”

Her voice was soft and unthreatening and Meg slowly rose and joined her at the window. She sniffed and blew her nose as she looked. The moon beamed down out of a cloudless sky, revealing to her a different world from the one that had been there three days ago. Everwhere were deep drifts of white, everything changed out of all recognition. Trees and buildings and mountain tops could have come from a fairytale world of magic and mystery. One almost expected to hear the sound of sleigh bells and see Father Christmas flying over the rooftops.

The warmth from her Headmistress’s body so close to hers gave Meg strength and she knew what she had to do. She took a deep breath. “I stole the photos,” she whispered abruptly, her eyes still on the scene outside. “I’m sorry for that…. and for bullying Ellie…. ”

She stopped and waited. Her heart was thumping so madly in her chest that she felt it might jump right out. Hilda sent up another silent prayer of gratitude and turned Meg’s face towards her with a gentle hand. She saw the fear in the girl’s eyes.

“I already know it all, child,” she murmured. “I’m so glad I decided to come up just now, and I’m even gladder that you found the courage to tell me and to apologise. Are the photos safe?” The girl nodded, shame replacing the fear. “Good girl. Sh, don’t cry again, Meg.”

She took the girl in her arms and held her close as she wept away her strain. Hilda’s voice was soft with kindness when she spoke again. “Please try and stop, dear, or we’ll both be in trouble with Matron. She might put us to hemming sheets, and I don’t know about you but my stitches are not of the neatest. We’re not going to talk about your sins right this minute. You need your sleep and so do I. And I think you will sleep now, since you’ve admitted what you did. I’ll see you first thing tomorrow morning, before breakfast.”

She carried on talking in that same gentle, even tone and eventually Meg’s tears dried. Hilda led her back to the bed and tucked her in.

Meg lay and looked at her. “Aren’t you angry any more, Miss Annersley?”

Hilda shook her head. “No, child, and I’m sorry I spoke to you the way I did last night. Did Mireille help when she came to see you?” Meg suddenly gave a little smile and nodded. “Then I’m so pleased she asked. Everything will be alright, I promise you, Meg. You’ve got over the worst hurdle. You’ve admitted it all and you’ve said you’re sorry. You won’t be afraid to come to me in the morning after all that, will you, even though you know you must face a stiff punishment?”

Meg closed her eyes tight a moment, then opened them and gazed up at her Headmistress. “Are you not going to ex…p….pel me?” she whispered.

Hilda sat in the chair by the bed and held one of Meg’s hands. “No, Meg, I don’t think that will be necessary, do you?” she asked gently. “You seem truly sorry for what you did. I promised you everything would be alright and I meant it. No more fretting. Your task now is to go to sleep so you’re ready to face me in the morning. Close your eyes and no more talking. I’ll stay till you’re over.”

One or two more tears rolled down the girl’s cheeks at this most unexpected mercy and Hilda stroked the worried forehead with a tender hand. “Preserve us, O Lord, while waking, and guard us while sleeping, that awake we may watch with Christ, and asleep we may rest in peace.”

Meg’s eyes closed under Hilda’s motherly ministrations and she was lulled to sleep by the deep, sweet voice reciting the prayer of Compline. But Hilda was saddened by the way the girl clasped her Headmistress’s hand as though it were a lifeline, even as she slept. Hilda sighed. It would be a difficult interview in the morning, in spite of this little interlude, and she prayed for guidance as she sat on beside the bed, afraid to rouse Meg by loosening her grip.

After a while, however, she realised that she, too, needed more sleep. Looking at her watch she saw it was just after five o’clock. Two more hours would make a big difference to her. Carefully releasing her hand, she tucked Meg’s inside the covers, gently stroked the girl’s face and left the room. In Matey’s dispensary she wrote a small note and left it where it would be seen first thing in the morning, then made her way soundlessly back to her room, but once there she decided to sleep in Ellie’s bed rather than disturb her ward. She filled a hot water bottle against the cool night air and was soon deeply asleep once more, a gentle smile on her lips, Persephone cradled in the crook of one arm.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 8:44 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
but once there she decided to sleep in Ellie’s bed rather than disturb her ward. She filled a hot water bottle against the cool night air and was soon deeply asleep once more, a gentle smile on her lips, Persephone cradled in the crook of one arm.


Glad Hilda is getting more sleep and that she is getting comfort from Persepnone. Ellie will be suprised in the morning to discover they have swopped beds. Pleased Meg has confessed and that the photos are safe.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For all who need them including you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 8:47 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
The warmth from her Headmistress’s body so close to hers gave Meg strength and she knew what she had to do. She took a deep breath. “I stole the photos,” she whispered abruptly, her eyes still on the scene outside. “I’m sorry for that…. and for bullying Ellie…. ”


Oh, Mary! The photos are safe. Thank goodness for that. It is so important as they are the only real link that Ellie has with her past and her parents.

How typical of Hilda. Despite needing several more hours sleep, she has soothed Ellie back to a less troubled sleep and then gone in search of the sinner who is responsible for most of Ellie's problems.

It speaks a lot for the good work that Mireille started that Meg has at last come to her senses and now she has taken the first steps towards returning to the fold. Hilda has left her in no doubt that she will face a stiff punishment, but at least her worst fears are unfounded. She will not be expelled.

Quote:
She filled a hot water bottle against the cool night air and was soon deeply asleep once more, a gentle smile on her lips, Persephone cradled in the crook of one arm.


Perhaps now Hilda can get another couple of hours uninterrupted sleep. I love the picture of her cuddling Persephone. :lol:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 9:26 pm ]
Post subject: 

Phew, thank goodness the photos are safe, I had a feeling they were. I just couldn't see Meg destroying them. Whatever Mireille started when she talked to Meg, Hilda has certainly finished now. Yes the morning will bring it's own hardship for her but she knows that the first and hardest step has been taken.

Loved the picture of Hilda in bed cuddling Persephone, I'm sure she also will gain comfort from holding her the same as Ellie and that Nell is close by too.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 9:42 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well done Hilda - only you could have done that.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  jacey [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 10:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Excellent. I can just imagine that Meg was so disarmed by Hilda's sudden appearance that she made her confession.
But now there is the problem of how to punish her. I am sure that Hilda will temper justice with mercy as usual!
Thank you Mary. Up to your usual high standards. :)

Author:  Fi [ Tue Sep 02, 2008 11:44 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hopefully both Meg and Ellie can move forward from this both happier and wiser people. Glad that Hilda managed to get some more sleep. Four hours really isn't adequate.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 12:28 am ]
Post subject: 

It's so good to know thhat the photos are safe - and, even more importantly, so are all the people involved. Ellie is safely lulled to sleep, Meg's worst fears have been put to rest and even Hilda has at last let go. I, too, loved the picture of her cuddling Persephone.

That interlude with Meg will make such a difference in the morning. The intimacy of her time with Hilda, their mutual appreciation of the beauty of the snow, and Hilda's newly recovered gentleness and mercy will change the whole tenor of their interview. I'm interested at the way in which Meg clung to Hilda even in her sleep; we still have to find out just why she has behaved in this way.

Thank you, Mary, as ever.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 7:23 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary,
this was an outstanding update , with a resolution far, far better than I could have ever hoped for !

I am so happy ! :D Thank you !

And looking forward to seeing Ellie re-united with her photographs :wink:

Author:  Luisa [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 1:26 pm ]
Post subject: 

the day has suddenly improved! Looking forward to the morning, although I don't suppose poor Meg will be, despite "a little touch of Hilda in the night".

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 1:38 pm ]
Post subject: 

That little interview with Meg leaves me feeling highly relieved on her account - I'm so glad that, disturbed sleep or no, Hilda was able to build on what Mireille had clearly begun in her own talk with Meg. I think we all know Hilda well enough to know that her own innate sense of justice will not rest until she is able to find out just what is really at the root of Meg's bullying - she would have done so in any case, but the fact that Meg was able to confess what she had done freely at this stage, without the truth having to be dragged out of her, only reinforces this. In fact, for the next few hours, all is right in everyone's world. Even though Meg knows she will face a stiff punishment, it won't be the ultimate penalty of expulsion, and for now, she Ellie, Hilda and Mireille may all sleep peacefully. I'm another one amused by the thought of Hilda tucked up with Persephone, and will be intrigued to learn what Ellie thinks about their changed bed situation when she wakes up.

Thanks, Mary, I will be looking forward to the denouement of this little section.

Author:  di [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 7:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank goodness Meg was able to confess that it was she who had taken Ellie's photographs and whilst she knows that she has to be punished she no longer has the threat of expulsion hanging over her. She knows deep down that Hilda will temper justice with mercy and although she still has to face the morrow it will be with an easier mind and clear conscience.

I'm sure too that Hilda will also face the morning without the dread that has being around her for a while. She will be able to deal with Meg and no doubt get to the bottom of the whys and wherefores of her behaviour.

Of course her thoughts will now turn to America and Tessa --I wonder how she will be able to help the family.

Thanks, Mary for yet again more poweful writing.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Sep 03, 2008 9:37 pm ]
Post subject: 

Am glad Meg was able to confess-now to go through the difficult conversation of why. Thanks Mary

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Sep 05, 2008 8:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

linda wrote:
Perhaps now Hilda can get another couple of hours uninterrupted sleep. I love the picture of her cuddling Persephone. :lol:

She's actually going to get a whole week's worth of sleep, Linda. :mrgreen:

I was going to update last night, but as I'm off to Nice for a week tomorrow I decided you wouldn't all want to be left dangling in the middle of a study scene, so I restrained mself. :twisted: Thank you for all the kind and encouraging remarks just recently. They have been much appreciated and have kept me going.

Author:  Pat [ Fri Sep 05, 2008 9:09 pm ]
Post subject: 

Have a lovely restful week Mary.

Author:  linda [ Fri Sep 05, 2008 11:10 pm ]
Post subject: 

Have a lovely week, Mary. I'm off away on Sunday for three whole weeks, so I hope I have lots to catch up on when I get home!! :wink: :lol: :wink: :lol: :wink:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sat Sep 13, 2008 12:47 am ]
Post subject: 

That was a very gentle ending to such a traumatic day and night - and now Hilda will be rested and refreshed to face the new day and whatever lies ahead of her in that.

The phonecall was so exactly MA and so just what was needed; Hilda sets such impossibly high standards for herself and her own shining goodness is such that the least thing appears to mar it for her. So she needed to hear that she has not failed in her tasks, and that she has exhibited the love and courage needed in her many roles. And how important it was that MA reiterated that this resurgence of grief is normal, and that it will continue throughout Hilda's life - indeed her grief for Nell has become part of who she is as a person, just as the living Nell was part of her. And there is also the unstated fear that as time goes by, Hilda may even be moving away from Nell - something that MA assuages by telling her just how much of Nell is and always will be within her.

And thank goodness that Meg is able to respond to Hilda (and also to Mireille) and confess what she has done. Hilda is right, this will be difficult for her to deal with, but at least Meg is now remorseful - and that caring response that Hilda gives her instantly tells her that she has done the right thing, as well as reassuring her that Hilda is reacting to her as a headmistress rather than as Ellie's angry and protective mother. And how moving that Hilda can murmur the words of Compline over Meg.

Thank you Mary, this was all just so right!

Oh, and I hope you had a Nice time: :lol:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Sep 14, 2008 8:21 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just a lovely peaceful end to such a long and traumatic day, and altho' I
was sorry that Hilda didn't get to sleep right through the night she
wouldn't have wanted Ellie to be miserable on her own. (liked the cold feet
bit....so familiar!) Also if Ellie hadn't woken her she wouldn't have gone to Meg who so needed her love and reassurance despite everything.
Falling asleep with Persephone was just what Hilda needed...to feel Nell
close to her as she fell asleep again.

Thank you Mary, everyone will be better prepared to face the new day
when it arrives.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Sep 14, 2008 8:52 pm ]
Post subject: 

Such a wonderful place to leave it while you were away! Comfort for Ellie, the relief that Meg can now feel despite what repercussions are sure to fall, and even a tiny respite and reminder for Hilda.

Hope your holiday has brought you some of the same.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 5:40 pm ]
Post subject: 

I apologise for the delay in posting, but the last few weeks events have left me drained of energy. However, Hilda's now eager to be up and doing and who am I to resist her? :roll:

Hilda was in her study two hours later, awaiting events. Ellie had slept on through the rising bell so Hilda had tucked Persephone in the girl’s arms before she left. Considering the short hours she herself had slept, she felt surprisingly refreshed, and free from that pounding headache. Mother Abbess and Gwynneth between them had lifted the pressure, but she admitted that giving in to her loneliness and sorrow had been the best medicine of all.

She was deemed fairly intelligent so why hadn’t she done the same when her mother died, and then James? She might not have constructed those barriers round herself and and hidden from her pain – and then those earlier griefs wouldn’t have caught up with her in such a wholesale fashion when Nell died.

A tap at the door broke into her sombre reverie. She sat in her chair, took a deep and steadying breath and called, “Enter.” English would be the order of the day for this difficult interview, not German. She watched closely as Matey came through the door with Meg – a Meg whose face was white and tense, despite her Headmistress’s visit a few hours earlier. Without hesitation, however, she walked to the desk and placed on it the objects she was carrying. Her hands were shaking but she quickly let them fall to her side and faced Hilda with steady eyes.

Matey examined Hilda and found herself surprisingly reassured. Her cheeks had some colour and the strain had gone. Her eyes were quiet, even enigmatic. Matey made to leave, but a slight shake of her Headmistress’s head kept her in place, although she did move back out of Meg’s line of vision. Hilda glanced down at the photo frames and the white envelope, then raised her eyes to Meg. She saw the fear the girl was trying to hide and she longed to comfort her, as she had earlier. But that was then and this was now.

“Where did you hide them?” she asked.

A shiver seemed to run through Meg, and she clasped her hands together nervously. “In the practice room. The one where you found me…. on Saturday,” she whispered.

Hilda’s eyebrows rose. “But I searched there myself, and searched very thoroughly, I might add.”

“You knew?” Meg gasped, then licked her dry lips when Hilda nodded. “They were…. I put them under the piano.....”

“How? I couldn’t get my fingers underneath. I tried.”

“You can’t… at the front,” replied Meg, her voice a little steadier. “But the side panels… sort of curve upwards in the middle. There was just enough room.”

“When?” asked Hilda abruptly.

“Yesterday, when the Juniors were watching the concert.” Meg swallowed. “I managed to… slip upstairs without… anyone seeing.”

Hilda’s eyes seemed to reach right down inside her but Meg had her own courage. She held her head high and returned Hilda’s gaze, though the latter saw the shame lurking in the grey depths. Something was at work there, she realised. How to build on it? She changed the subject, keeping Meg on the hop.

“Tell me, Meg – what made you decide to confess when I came to see you in the San?”

Hilda’s voice had been very gentle and Meg looked down, shuffled her feet, gnawed her lip. It wasn’t a question she’d been expecting and it needed some thought. Hilda waited patiently. The more she could get her wrongdoers to think, the less they were likely to re-offend.

Meg raised her head. “You showed me the snow… you weren’t angry…. just… so…. kind.” She stopped speaking, shook her head, feeling it was beyond any words she could find.

“I’m not really convinced it was anything I did, Meg. You’d already made up your mind before I arrived.”

Tears sprang into Meg’s eyes but she brushed them away irritably. “How did you know?”

That was something Matey was also wondering, just as she was wondering what had gone on in the wee small hours when she had thought her exhausted Headmistress was sleeping. Whatever it was, it had had a mighty effect. Meg was very different.

“How did I know? Because you wouldn’t have admitted it quite so readily when we stood looking out of the window, otherwise.” Hilda’s voice was still very gentle but her eyes were keen. “It was really Mireille’s visit which made the difference, wasn’t it?”

Meg nodded. “Yes…. I was too frightened to own up…. but… she told me she would help me…. if I came to you and confessed… if I said I…. was sorry. Why?” she suddenly whimpered. “Why would she do that for me? I’d been so horrid to her…”

“Mireille is a very kind person, Meg, and thinks about others more than herself. She goes around quietly helping a lot of girls, especially the Juniors, and very few people know about it. She sees things others don’t see and she acts. She saw your need. That’s one of the reasons I wanted her for my Head Girl when Tessa was unable to return. Mireille cares, in a very practical and selfless way.”

The lovely voice was quiet but Meg heard in it a great respect for Mireille. She also heard a warning for herself – that was how she should have been behaving, as a Sixth Form girl.

Meg frowned, as though deep in thought. “Yes, but she would be surprised to hear you say that,” she said, with more astuteness than a surprised Hilda had credited her with. She nodded in agreement, bur forebore to say more, just waited.

Meg went on in a rush. “She told me things perhaps she shouldn’t have…. said I had to keep them secret…. about Ellie’s mother dying when she was little …. and then her grandparents… you’d already told us her father was dead. Mireille said those photographs were the only ones Ellie had… that she’d only got them recently… and that it wasn’t possible to get any more….”

She ran down, stood looking at Hilda, her stance one of misery and defeat. Eventually she took a deep breath. “Mireille made me see how horrid I’d been…. but I still couldn’t say anything …. It was her offer to help that…. gave me the courage to….. tell you… ”

Hilda felt great compassion for Meg but her voice was inexorable. “Mireille was correct, child, and I hope you can keep those secrets. Ellie would not like them known. As to the photos, Mireille was correct. There seems to be no possibility of ever finding more – they were all destroyed. That compounded your crime in her eyes, and in mine, too, I’m afraid. Which was why I was so very angry last night. You caused my ward great unhappiness, Meg. You have been causing her great unhappiness all term, but the theft was the final straw.”

Her eyes fell on the photos and Meg’s eyes followed. She screwed her eyes up tight, then opened them and faced Hilda. There was more she knew she had to confess. “I…. was going to tear them up…. when I took them… because I wanted to hurt her… I don’t know why…. But…. I couldn’t… that’s why I…. hid them… I’m sorry,” she ended on a sob.

I know why you took them, Meg, and why you wanted to destroy them - even if you say you don’t,” said Hilda and her voice and eyes were uncompromising. This girl had to face the truth about herself. “Just as I know why you wanted to hurt Ellie. You were full of jealousy. Eaten up by it. Is that not so?”

The bottom dropped out of Meg’s carefully-constructed self-deceit. She rubbed her eyes again, then dared to look at Hilda, but there was no comfort to be had there, no escape from all that ugly word conveyed. Her mouth opened but no sound issued forth.

“I saw your face after she had finished her story at the concert. You felt life wasn’t fair – that she had it all and you had nothing. Am I right?” A flush slowly spread across Meg’s face and then faded again to leave her whiter than before, but Hilda did not spare her.

“If you could have done her harm, then and there, you would have done it. Yet she had done nothing to harm you, ever. I'm not sure I know the why of the bullying yet, but the theft of her photos was hatred, pure and simple, brought on by fierce jealousy that we all loved what she did last night, that she had something you didn’t have. A great gift. But it’s a gift she is prepared to share with others to give them pleasure, Meg, even when she’s unhappy and in pain. You, on the other hand, as I told you on Saturday, have many gifts but you prefer to keep them to yourself. So why should people pat you on the head? You have to give of yourself to receive from others. Ellie deserved her applause and her prize. What she didn’t deserve was all that you did to her.”

Author:  Ela [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 5:49 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, how beautiful a post (and worth waiting for). Hilda is so astute, in so many ways, and Meg is being very brave, both in confessing her bad deeds, and hearing the shattering truth about herself from a Headmistress she clearly holds in awe and deep respect (else, why the jealousy?).

I'm so glad you aren't doing an EBD and not showing us what goes on behind those closed study doors! Thank-you.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 6:47 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely Mary - showing Hilda at her best, able to get the girl to think for herself and really analyse her behaviour. And she won't let Meg off the hook either, will she?


Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 6:51 pm ]
Post subject: 

"the green eyed monster"..... it can do so much harm when it gets us in its thrall. And Meg was certainly in its thrall over Ellie. But thanks to Mireille's breakthrough, which has given her the courage to confess in the first place, and Hilda's mixture of compassion and inexorableness, now, coupled with their 'meeting' during the night hours, I think Meg is now well on the way to admitting how wrong she has been - much to Hilda's relief, I have no doubt.

It's amazing how much those talks with Matey and MA have helped Hilda to relax, too - and I can see how relieved Matey was to see her as she is this morning.

Thank you, Mary - this was well worth waiting for, and I will be looking forward to the rest of this conversation in due course.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 7:21 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hilda at her awe inspiring best.....quiet, inexorable, and determined to
expose all the whys and wherefores. The second half of the conversation
will be very interesting too, hearing exactly why Meg is so jealous of
Ellie. Perhaps there is no one in her life to whom she means everything.

Thank you Mary, another thought provoking post.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 7:37 pm ]
Post subject: 

:shock:
I honestly didn't expect Meg to be so perceptive about Mireille and yet so deliberately blind to her own motivations.

Meg does have hidden depths, doesn't she ? I really hope Hilda can turn her from the self-destructive path which she has so far taken.....

Thank you, Mary !

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 8:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well worth waiting for Mary - thank you.

Sorry I haven't been posting much myself on the board lately - been extremely tied up recently [was going to say busy but that might have been misinterpreted :wink: ]. Work has been a pain - roll on next April - & though we had a wonderful holiday I've been playing catch-up since we got back.

Even now my brain isn't entirely in gear to make sensible comments on this, but glad Hilda has begun to feel more relaxed and realise the cause of her extreme tension lay in her own earlier-in-life repression. She'll get through to Meg, too; she's nearly there now.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 8:23 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary. I am pleased Hilda was able to get Meg to confess. I hope Meg can see how she needs to change.

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 9:22 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm so glad that Meg has confessed and the photos have been found. I'm sure Hilda will be able to convince Meg of the errors of her ways.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Sep 25, 2008 10:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm glad that Meg was unable to destroy the photos, even though that was her first intention - all we need now is an explanation for her actions which I'm sure Hilda will draw out of her.

Thank you Mary, worth the wait!!

Looking forward to reading the rest of the scene when you and Hilda are ready :wink:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Sep 26, 2008 12:43 am ]
Post subject: 

Meg is showing enormous courage at facing the worst of herself the way she is and Hilda is certainly inspiring her to face it and see she hasn't been the kind of person she should be.

Thanks Mary, though I am wondering why Meg even started on that road and what has gone on in her own home life, to make her behave like that

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Sep 26, 2008 9:56 am ]
Post subject: 

Oh wow, Mary! Definitly Hilda at her best!
Well worth the wait!!!!! :D

Author:  di [ Fri Sep 26, 2008 10:11 am ]
Post subject: 

Well worth waiting for, as others have said. I wish Hilda had been my headmistress; she's astute and wants to find out the whys and wherefores of Meg's crime. Meg understands she has to be punished but knows it will be tempered with compassion and mercy.
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  jacey [ Fri Sep 26, 2008 10:09 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Mag, that must have been so difficult.
Thanks for the update Mary, I hope things are alittle better now.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 7:42 pm ]
Post subject: 

Ela wrote:
I'm so glad you aren't doing an EBD and not showing us what goes on behind those closed study doors! Thank-you.

Oh, there've been a few study scenes along the way in ND, Emma! :lol:

Celia and Fiona, how very astute of you..... :wink:


".......You, on the other hand, as I told you on Saturday, have many gifts, but you prefer to keep them to yourself. So why should others pat you on the head? You have to give of yourself to receive from others. Ellie deserved her applause and her prize. What she didn’t deserve was all that you did to her.”

Meg stared at her Headmistress, struck dumb by the harshness of the words and by the soft inflexibility of the voice which had uttered them. She felt as though the Abbess had laid bare her most secret thoughts, had seen all the nastiness inside and exposed it to the world. How could she ever face anyone again? Even Matron had heard the awful truth about her. Did other people also know?

Matey herself was almost as thunderstruck as Meg by Hilda’s words. She wished Mother Abbess had been able to hear her and see her. How did she do it? Where had she learned to be so relentless and yet so controlled and so perceptive and so compassionate? Oh yes, compassionate even here – Matey had seen it even though Meg wouldn’t.

Matey remembered Hilda’s words to the Seniors on the Rösleinalp last term. How brave and determined she was! She wanted her girls to know themselves, never to tell themselves lies, never to live a mean life, but to be all that they could and should be, no matter the cost. Would Meg accept all that Hilda was saying? Was she brave enough to acknowledge the true reason for her sins?

“You feel I’m being unfair, don’t you, Meg?” asked Hilda, gentling her voice and leaning forward in her chair. “As unfair as you feel life itself is. You feel hurt, scraped raw, ashamed. But if everyone behaved as you have, just because someone is better at something or has something they want, what state would the world be in? That’s how so many wars start, child. One country wants what another has.” She paused, reflected and then asked with genuine curiosity, “Tell me, why are you not jealous of Erica or Jeanne? After all, Jeanne plays the zither beautifully, as you do the piano.”

“Not the way Ellie draws and writes, though….” Meg’s whisper seemed dragged out of her, and she seemed ashamed even as the words left her lips. “And Ellie’s so pretty!”

The last gasped words stunned the two women. So, were they perhaps coming to the heart of it? Hilda considered Ellie’s face. “Yes, child, she is, though she herself doesn’t think so. You’re pretty, too, Meg.” Meg stared, wide-eyed in shock. “Oh, yes, Meg, you have beautiful eyes and hair. But Ellie is beautiful inside as well as out. Why do I say that? Because she cares about others, as Mireille does, and she is so grateful for every little thing that anyone does for her. She takes nothing for granted. I’m not sure I could say the same about you.”

Meg’s eyes were locked on Hilda’s as she listened. It was as though the two of them were alone together. “I’ll admit, also, that Ellie is extremely gifted where her drawing and writing are concerned, but she didn’t know she was, Meg, because her teachers had been telling her she wasn’t good enough at either.” Meg gasped. “Not good enough – just as you’ve been feeling this term. That didn’t – doesn’t - stop her, though. She still works at them and is prepared to share them with others if asked. We can’t all be brilliant, child, but does that mean we should hide under a bushel what little light we do have?”

Meg’s eyes were distended. She was beginning to realise just what a huge gap there was between her own behaviour and that of others. She thought of Mireille, willing to help her. She thought of her own form, whom she so often barely tolerated – and who, in return, barely tolerated her. She thought of all the cruel and nasty words she had said to Ellie. and a wave of heat rushed over her face.

“Meg?” said Hilda, divining some of what was going on in Meg’s mind – and feeling great pity for her.

Meg took a deep breath. “I don’t deserve… any mercy from you. You told me last night I was spiteful… you were right. I hated Ellie… she seemed to do so well as soon as she came…. much better than I do…. she’s so good at everything… and people like her, while they don’t… they don’t like me, do they?”

Hilda’s smile was gentle in the extreme and her voice was very soft. “They would, if you showed that you liked them, child. Can’t you see that it’s your own attitude that makes them keep away? You glower and frown. All it takes is a smile.”

A tear or two trickled down Meg’s cheeks at this self-evident truth. Hilda let it percolate while she talked about the rest of Meg’s words. “When you compare yourself to others, as you have been doing, you invite enmity into your soul, and that is dangerous and destructive. We can’t all be good at everything, child. Each of us has our own unique role to play in this life, and yours will be different from Ellie’s, so you have been given different talents to use – not better, Meg, just different. We listen to the Parable of the Talents at the beginning of every term, and it makes the point very neatly. God doesn’t want our gifts returned to Him with no interest on them – what would be the point of Him giving them? Our task is to find out what exactly they are and to develop them to the top of our bent, and to then use them to help us be better people, to grow in love, to find our own special and unique wisdom.”

She thought for a moment. “There was an American author and clergyman called Henry van Dyke who once famously said: “Use what talents you possess; the woods would be very silent if no birds sang there except those who sing best. We all have our part to play in the great chorus that is life, but that doesn’t mean we have to be the best, we just have to do the best we can. There’s a difference. Do you see, Meg?”

Meg’s eyes were filled with apprehension and uncertainty. “I’m too selfish,” she whispered. “I have too many horrid thoughs about others….”

Compassion swamped Hilda. “I’m selfish, too, Meg,” she offered quietly. “To be human is to be selfish, so it needs constant and unremitting hard work to fight it. Very few of us are Saints, and even the Saints themselves could be selfish and horrid and self-deceiving. Think of Saint Peter. He betrayed the best friend he ever had, Jesus. Think of Moses. He led his people out of slavery – yet was also a murderer. God very rarely chooses the upright and the just to do His special work. He chooses those who still have much to learn. Like Moses and Peter, we can’t help ourselves having those selfish, unkind thoughts – but we can stop ourselves listening to them and letting them taking root in our hearts; we can stop ourselves acting on them in the way you’ve been doing all term.”

More tears trickled down Meg’s white cheeks. She tried to dash them away with the backs of her hands but they would no longer be denied. She pulled out her hankie, scrubbed at them and looked at Hilda. “I’m so sorry,” she sobbed again.

“So am I, child, more than I can say,” murmured Hilda. “Unfortunately, it is Ellie to whom you really need to apologise. She has had enough bad things happen to her in her life without you adding to them. You have family, Meg. All hers are dead. Not only that, she has lost her home and all her friends. She has no one, no one at all.”

“She has you!” whispered Meg, and both women caught the hunger throbbing in her voice.

Hilda frowned. “But only me, Meg – and an aunt she doesn’t really know. You have your parents and your ho….”

Meg suddenly grimaced and then laughed harshly, a sound that physically hurt the two women. “Ah, yes! My parents, my wonderful parents…..”

The few tears became a flood and poured down her cheeks, dripping onto her clothes even as she tried to mop them up. In shock, Hilda glanced at Matey then quickly rose to her feet, went to Meg and placed an arm round her shoulders. “Come and sit on the couch, child. I’ll get us some coffee,” she said quietly. “Here, have my hankie as well.”

She then went back to her desk, picked up the photos and handed them to Matey, who was looking rather overwhelmed. Truth to tell, she was feeling glad it was Hilda who was dealing with all this and not herself. That sensitive perception and that ability to get to the heart of things were already working wonders. There was not a shadow of a doubt, reflected Matey, that Hilda would sort it all out, and do it with the minimum of hurt to all concerned.

“Take them to Ellie, will you, Gwynneth? I left her fast asleep so I have no idea how she’s feeling. She was very upset during the night, though, so she may be tired. Tell her I’ll be with her as soon as I can, and she’s not to be afraid any more.” She lowered her voice. “Oh, and let her know I’ve kept one photo back. I’ll return it when I see her.”

Matey reached out and squeezed an arm. “You done good, love. Don’t worry about Ellie. Just – be gentle on yourself and don’t be too merciful without good cause. She needs to learn the lesson, no matter her own problems.”

Matey departed and Hilda looked down at the photo still on her desk, wondering why she had retained it. Meg continued to sob quietly in the background.

I know why you kept it back, dear girl. I’ll give you a nudge at the appropriate time. If ever a girl needed help, it’s this one – so just be your own inimitable self and all will be well.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 8:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well done Hilda - and now we come to the reason behind the reason. What can have happened between Meg and her parents? Pleased to see Nell in that at the end.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  JosieG [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 8:25 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wow, Hilda was very perceptive there. Hopefully she has shown enough insight to allow Meg to see where she went wrong and encourage her to change. Thankyou very much for the two updates Mary. :D

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 8:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

Knew there had to be something at the back of Meg's bitterness - now we'll find out the real reason for her behaviour.

Thanks Mary

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 9:06 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary. Glad Hilda has broken through Meg's hard shell. She will be able with Nell's help to get the the bottom of Meg's problem with her parents and help her to cope with it. Meg has no confidence in herself and her appearance, what have her parents being doing to her that she is so negative about herself.

Mireille and Ellie I am sure will be able to help her after as well as i am sure Erica will when she realises Meg wants to change.

((Mary))

Author:  Celia [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 10:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

There is never any excuse for bullying, but to see the love which flows
between Hilda and Ellie when your own home life is perceived as un-
loving,must be very hard to bear. Poor Meg, the road ahead will be
so hard, she'll need every scrap of help she can get. Love the little
snippet of Nell at the end.

Thank you Mary. Plenty of 'food for thought'once again. :wink:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Sep 28, 2008 10:28 pm ]
Post subject: 

Brilliant Hilda - her quiet, compassionate, yet inexorable questioning of Meg has clearly produced or is about to produce the *real* breakthrough which is so desperately needed and get to the underlying cause of her behaviour once and for all.

I know I have often quoted the line 'God is working His purpose out...' in other episodes of ND - and He so often does it through Hilda and her actions - clearly here we are about to learn something of Meg's life which will help explain things, though not necessarily to excuse what she has been doing. She will still have a hard path ahead of her, but she will, I have no doubt, be able to count on her Headmistress' support after this.

Oh, and I'm another who loved the snippet of Nell at the end there.

Thank you, as always, Mary, for allowing us to be observers at this interview - I know you will allow us to be present at its denouement, too.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Sep 29, 2008 11:27 am ]
Post subject: 

That was so beautifully handled; the slow process of leading Meg back and back through her own smokescreens of illusion to confront the simple truth of "You were jealous", reveal a Hilda both compassionate and capable and wholly at home in this dissection of motive and understanding. To 'know thyself' is at once the easiest and hardest of things as Meg reveals through her refusal to see why she has acted as she has done coupled with her own unconscious revelation of the conviction of her own unworthiness.

And there is hope for her; she can appreciate others, as she shows in her attitude to Mireille, and her recognition of how fortunate Ellie is in having Hilda, and her confession and presence in the study reveal a capacity of repentance and recompense that Hilda will surely be able to build on. And how brave of Hilda to reveal herself to Meg as she does, but surely that was done at a point where Meg could appreciate it. A painful process indeed, but one which was necessary and through which Meg can speak of her loss of trust and love towards her parents.

Thank you Mary - and the sound of Nell's voice at the end was perfect!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Sep 29, 2008 2:08 pm ]
Post subject: 

Which photo did Hilda keep back ?
I am agog with curiosity !

What will we learn about Meg's home life, I wonder ?
There are so many seemingly idyllic, perfect families, which contain so much hurt and heartache under the surface....................

More, please, Mary !

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Sep 30, 2008 9:22 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg, hope she's able to talk about what has obviously been causing her such pain for a very long time and hope Ellie is able to forgive her for all the pain Meg has caused her

Thanks Mary, am very curious as to what exactly is the story

Author:  Ela [ Tue Sep 30, 2008 6:41 pm ]
Post subject: 

That was fantastic, Mary - really letting us see (and Meg too) what was behind her horrible behaviour. Hopefully, Hilda's compassion will help her through whatever bad relationship she has with her parents, and set her on the right road again.

See, no need for Joey at all - Hilda is quite capable of dealing with problem girls without any intervention! Thank-you.

Author:  linda [ Sun Oct 05, 2008 10:02 pm ]
Post subject: 

Finally caught up with this.

At least we now know that the photographs are safe and that Ellie has them back, but I do wonder which one Hilda has kept back

Quote:
Hilda’s smile was gentle in the extreme and her voice was very soft. “They would, if you showed that you liked them, child. Can’t you see that it’s your own attitude that makes them keep away? You glower and frown. All it takes is a smile.”


Hilda has dealt faithfully with Meg, as usual tempering justice with mercy. She has made her look at her behaviour and recognise it for what it was, pure out and out jealousy, but now, she is probing gently to find out why Meg has acted in such a dispicable way. Whatever has happened between Meg and her parents?

Lovely to hear Nell at the end!

Thank you Mary!! Looking forward to hearing the rest of Meg's sorry tale.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Oct 05, 2008 10:36 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg! Of course she needs to hear it, but it's so difficult, for Hilda as well as for herself.

Quote:
You done good, love.

*giggles at Hilda's probable expression*
(Doubtless that's why Matey used it. *lol*)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Sun Oct 05, 2008 11:25 pm ]
Post subject: 

'Soft inflexibility' sums it all up, really, and the mixture of relentlessness and compassion is so typical of Hilda - certainly a wonderful example of good pastoral care.
Hilda's philosophy is so clear (and moving) here:
Quote:
She wanted her girls to know themselves, never to tell themselves lies, never to live a mean life, but to be all that they could and should be, no matter the cost
and she has shared so much wise counsel with Meg:
Quote:
Our task is to find out what exactly [our gifts] are and to develop them to the top of our bent, and to then use them to help us be better people, to grow in love, to find our own special and unique wisdom ... We all have our part to play in the great chorus that is life, but that doesn’t mean we have to be the best, we just have to do the best we can.
Meg is getting to the point where she is prepared to listen and learn, and these are life-changing principles for her.

What, I wonder, has made her so very lacking in self-worth? Her parents? I'm longing to know more about her home situation.

Thank you, Mary, for a fascinating post.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 7:57 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm so sorry to keep you on hold for so long, but as fast as I write these episodes with Meg I have to scrub them out again. She keeps changing before my very eyes. :roll: Not even the two Abbesses have ever given me this much trouble. :help:

......Hilda looked down at the photo on her desk, wondering why she had retained it, while Meg sobbed quietly in the background.

I know why you kept it back, dear girl. I’ll give you a nudge at the appropriate time. If ever a girl needed help, it’s this one – so just be your own inimitable self and all will be well.

Hilda stood stock still, then shook her head. Her imagination was working overtime again. She picked up the internal phone and asked Karen to send along coffee and rolls for two. She then went over to the extensive timetable on her wall and studied it closely. She nodded once or twice and then crossed over to Meg, who was regaining her composure.

“There’s a little cloakroom behind that door there, child,” said Hilda, pointing. “Go and wash your face and I’ll be back with you in a moment or two.”

Without more ado, she went through into Rosalie’s office, closing the door behind her. Her secretary glanced up from a letter she was reading, and then straightened up at the sight of Hilda’s face. “Anything I can do for you?”

“A couple of things, yes, Rosalie. First, leave a note on VIA’s blackboard that the Literature people now have a free period after Prayers and that I’ll take them at half past fourteen instead. I’ll ask Mademoiselle if she can do without them for once.” Rosalie made a note. “Then could you ask Ruth to say Grace at Frühstück and to take Assembly? I may not get there in time. Vivien or someone needs to do my Prayers. Oh, and Ruth can let them all know that the photos are in my possession. I’ll tell them more later. She could also warn them that no one will be allowed out into the snow today. Maybe tomorrow. We’ll see.”

Rosalie smiled. “That should take their minds off anything else. I’ll just be glad when we don’t need the lights on all day. Even when daylight comes today, we’ll still need them on downstairs today, the height those drifts are.” She made another few notes and then looked up. “Anything else?”

Hilda stared blindly at her secretary, a frown marring her forehead. How she had wanted to be there for Ellie when she was handed back her precious photos! She had a feeling her ward would need some hugs. Hilda knew only too well, however, that we can’t have everything we want in this life. The photos were safe, that was the main thing.

She shook her head. “I don’t think so, thanks, Rosalie, but before I go I just want to check something,” and she turned to one of the filing cabinets, where she drew out a drawer and riffled through the contents. She stopped and pulled out a file, which she opened and quickly read through. She pursed her lips as she did so, then replaced the file and closed the drawer.

“Find what you want?”

“Reminded myself of some facts which may help explain things a little,” replied Hilda mysteriously. “Make sure no one at all interrupts me until I say so, Rosalie. I’m afraid I could be some while.”

“Weren’t those Captain Oates’ last words?” teased Rosalie. “You will return, won’t you? I don’t fancy my chances searching for you in that snow out there!”

Amusement flared in Hilda’s eyes. “Oh, I think we have enough provisions to keep us going without your Headmistress resorting to those sort of heroics. But thanks for that, Rosalie. You’ve cheered me up considerably.”

“Isn’t that what all good secretaries are for?” remarked Rosalie with a smile.

“Hm, depends just how good they are!”

Hilda chuckled as Rosalie pouted and then they grinned at each other companionably before Hilda turned and walked back into her study, closing the door behind her and also pulling across the heavy velvet curtain which hung there, a curtain which helped to dull sound when something was particularly private – or kept out draughts when she was cold! She could hear splashing in the cloakroom so contented herself with taking down the books she would need for her lessons later that day.

Why now, dear heart, and not last night when I so desperately needed you?

I was there, love, but your pain was so vast you weren’t hearing me. That little spoon has a lot to answer for. You shut me out, just as you always used to shut everyone out before Kate Stuart got hold of you. At least you had the sense to take on board what Gwynneth and your namesake were telling you.

Namesake?

The Abbess, dear! Do I have to spell everything out in words of one syllable? You really aren’t firing on all cylinders, are you?

How could I be, lacking your presence? Stay with me now, Nell, and steer me in the right direction with this strange child.


A click disturbed her thoughts. She looked over to see Meg slowly re-entering the room.

“Good girl. You look much better.” Her voice was cool and calm. “Sit yourself back down and we’ll have breakfast together when it arrives.”

At that moment, there was a knock on the door so she put down her books, opened the door and took the tray off Karen with a smile and a word of thanks. She then shot the Engaged sign in place, and set the tray on the low table in front of Meg. Seating herself, she filled one cup with coffee and passed it to the girl.

“Drink, Meg,” she commanded softly. “It will bring some colour back to those white cheeks of yours. It’s been a hard morning so far, hasn’t it? Well, drink up and we’ll see if we can’t make it all a bit better for you.”

She put butter and jam on a roll and passed that over as well. Meg took it, but she looked distinctly uncertain and shy at having breakfast alone with the Abbess, so Hilda poured her own coffee, buttered another roll and looked over at Meg.

“I should imagine the girls are all very excited now the snow has stopped,” she said conversationally. “Eat, child! How disappointed they’ll be that they can’t get out today, after all. Let’s face it, snow that comes above the height of the ground floor windows will take some clearing away by our men, won’t it?”

Meg nodded, but said nothing, just drank her coffee and struggled with her roll. Hilda carried on talking and, little by little, Meg relaxed enough to begin a second roll with Hilda’s encouragement. Halfway through, however, she put it down.

“I can’t,” she whispered.

“It’s alright, Meg,” murmured Hilda. “Let me re-fill your cup and you can drink that and leave the roll. Then we’ll talk.”

She was becoming concerned. Meg was looking very fragile. Her cheeks were extremely pale, her eyes huge, and dark smudges had appeared underneath them. At a guess, thought Hilda, she would soon need to be sent back to bed. She put down her cup and took Meg back to the cloakroom where they washed their hands. Once back in the study, Hilda settled the girl back on the couch and sat beside her.

“Can you tell me what the problem is at home, Meg?” she asked, her voice a soft encouragement. “Has something happened to make you unhappy there?”

Meg looked at her and Hilda’s heart was saddened by the sheer misery in the girl’s grey eyes. Meg opened her mouth to speak but then shook her head and dropped her face into her hands with a sob.....

Author:  Tan [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 8:06 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, you seem to have left behind some unanswered questions ... :lol:

It sounds like this is one of the trickier problems that Hilda has had to cope with, I hope for Meg's sake that she is able to reach through to her.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 8:30 pm ]
Post subject: 

Norty Mary! :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:


Love the conversation with Rosalie and the one with Nell.


Thank you.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 8:43 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well, I suppose if we are very, very patient and wait very, very quietly, Mary will in the end tell us what has happened in poor Meg's life to make her behave the way she has been doing :) :roll: :)

Meantime, I *am* enjoying the diversions along the route, such as the interlude with Rosalie, and also appreciating Hilda's real concern for Meg herself, which is clearly increasing by the minute. And of course, trust Nell to have a hand in things - and to know so well the other sources of Hilda's renewed strength.

This is just wonderful Mary - and I think I can understand why you are having such trouble over how to deal with Meg. And we *do* know that you will indeed 'tell all' in your own good time, and in a way which will enable us, as always, to feel the privilege of being present through the power of your words.

Settles down to await developments with as much patience as I can muster!

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 8:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks Mary. So Meg has a reason for her behavour. Not an excuse, but something which needs dealing with. I am pleased Hilda is willing to listen and has the empathy Meg needs to share. I wonder how long she has been keeping her problems to herself.

I hope she can share them with you and Hilda soon. I know you will both deal with them carefully and throughly.

To aid you all:-

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Mon Oct 06, 2008 9:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
I was there, love, but your pain was so vast you weren’t hearing me.


Mary you know what I've described Hilda's pain as. 'Hiraeth' - which is a Welsh word that has no direct translation. It means "longing"
but much more so. It's the sort of longing to be home or with someone
which is so strong it makes you ill and stops you sleeping.

I have been looking for a translation in the past weeks of a particular poem and have eventually found one which conveys something of the feeling/meaning of the word. It is the third verse which appears here in both languages.

Hiraeth mawr a hiraeth creulon
Big Hiraeth cruel hiraeth
Hiraeth sydd yn torri 'nghalon
Hiraeth tears my heart
Pan fwyf dryma'r nos yn cysgu
When I'm sleeping heavily at night
Fe ddaw hiraeth ac a'm deffry
Hiraeth comes and wakes me.

Joining Elder in waiting patiently for further developments.

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 12:27 am ]
Post subject: 

doing the night shift.
Please put Meg out of her misery soon.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 5:56 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary, as much as I love you my dear, I am going to strangle you for leaving us hanging there. Hope inspiration sorts itself out soon :lol:

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 8:07 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary, dearest,
you are a wretch to leave us dangling in mid-air like this, even if Meg - and inspiration- are themselves leaving you dangling ! :wink:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 12:54 pm ]
Post subject: 

Fascinating to see just how Hilda thinks for everyone as far as she is able and prepares herself for her talk with Meg. All those careful details of the day demonstrate just how capable and caring Hilda is.

And how moving that she is now able to 'hear' Nell once again. And Nell's words demonstrate not only how in tune she is with Hilda, but also how timely her presence is, at this crucial moment in Hilda's dealing with Meg.

Thank you Mary - I'm looking forward to more. :D

Author:  Sarah [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 2:01 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks for another wonderful post, Mary, but please may we have some more soon?! I'm dangling on the edge of that cliff! :D

Author:  Celia [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 2:05 pm ]
Post subject: 

Ah dear, how hard it must be to see someone receiving love and
approbation apparently effortlessly when one's own sources of security
and affirmation lie in ashes at one's feet.

Meg's actions and jealousy are totally wrong, and she sees that now, thanks to Mireille and Hilda, but as yet she has no ideas on how to deal with the root causes.

At least she is in the right place to get the help she needs--calmly,
gently but inexorably given by by the Headmistress she reveres.

I await the rest of this interview with trepidation. It will not be easy for
either party I suspect.

Thank you Mary, I hope Meg can explain her problems to you soon.

Author:  abbeygirl [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 8:58 pm ]
Post subject: 

MHE - i loved that quote thank you - so evocative. Mary - well.... if you would be so kind as to put us out of our misery..... Whilst there may be no excuse for Meg - there is inevitably a reason for her actions. So - if that is the case - is it Meg - or the person or people who have treated her so badly that is to blame for the way she has behaved towards Ellie?
Thanks Mary...

Author:  Tara [ Tue Oct 07, 2008 11:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

I've almost forgotten how awful Meg was in my sympathy for her at the moment - I'm sure Hilda hasn't, however. Having breakfast alone with your Head would be aweinspiring enough under normal circumstances, Meg did pretty well to eat even one of her rolls! I am, like everyone else, consumed with curiosity. Whatever has been happening at home? I do sympathise with the way Meg is changing for you, and am confident that you will sort it all out with your usual sensitivity and wisdom.

That conversation with Rosalie was lovely, but reminded us, too, of all the myriad tasks Hilda has to keep in her mind and deal with as part of her working day - and it hasn't even started yet!

Greatly looking forward to the next post, but there's no rush, take your time to follow the tangled skein until it takes you where it wants to.

Author:  leahbelle [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 6:10 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary. Hilda's empathy and ability to deal with awkward situations is wonderful. Please post more soon :D .

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 7:58 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm sorry to leave you all hanging there, longing to strangle me. :oops: Blame Meg and Hilda. :twisted:


......“Can you tell me what the problem is at home, Meg?” she asked, her voice a soft encouragement. “Has something happened to make you unhappy there?”

Meg looked at her and Hilda’s heart was saddened by the sheer misery in the girl’s grey eyes. Meg opened her mouth to speak but then shook her head and dropped her face into her hands with a sob. Hilda laid a gentle hand on Meg’s back and considered the girl’s career in the school. As she did so, certain things coalesced in her mind – Rosalie’s remarks from time to time at how few letters Meg ever received from home; the time Meg had appendicitis and her parents had refused to visit or fly out to take her home, claiming they were too busy. Too busy for their own child? Hilda recalled how angry she had been at the time. Meg had gone to Joey’s to recuperate – and had not been the easiest of patients.

Hilda spoke very gently. “Is the problem to do with your parents, Meg?” Another sob. Hilda thought of Ellie’s own reluctant father.

Whispered words trickled through Meg’s hands. “They don’t want me. They never have…..”

“Can you be certain of that, dear?” Hilda’s voice was a quiet murmur. “I know they don’t write to you very often, but is there more to it than that?”

There was such a protracted silence that Hilda wondered if she was going to get anywhere with this unhappy girl. Had she herself said more than she should have done?

All at once, Meg rubbed her face, ran her hands through her hair, lifted her head to stare across the room. Hilda reached out a gentle finger and turned the brown head her way. What she saw in the face had her taking one of the girl’s cold hands in hers.

“Tell me, child. Whatever it is.”

Meg gripped Hilda’s hand with both hers. “Do you know what my father does for a living?”

Hilda nodded. “He’s an MP. And a busy man, I should think.”

“So busy I never see him,” said Meg miserably. “He’s either away in London, or out working in his constituency, and if he’s not working at the weekend he goes away with my mother… or they stay and play golf or go riding or… oh, I don’t know what they do. All I know is, even when he is at home, he never seems to want to talk to me or be with me.”

She shook her head, stared down at their joined hands. She suddenly seemed to be aware of just whose hand she was clinging to, and tried to pull away, but Hilda grasped the cold hands tightly. “What about your mother?” she asked softly.

Meg raised mournful eyes to her Headmistress. “She works in his constituency with him, and then there are meetings she attends… she raises funds for lots of charities. I’ve asked her if I could help but she just tells me I’m too young…. Sometimes she goes to London with him. She’s scarcely ever at home.. not even in the evenings…. ”

She stopped, closed her eyes and let her chin droop onto her chest. Hilda longed to hold her close, for the girl’s life sounded lonely in the extreme. But was she exaggerating to gain pity, or were her parents truly so distant and cold? There must be more to it even than that, though, to make Meg suddenly decide to behave in such an ugly fashion this term.

“So who looks after you, my dear?” she asked in a concerned voice.

“Nanny,” whispered Meg. “She’s always been there…. ever since I was little..... I don’t remember a time when she wasn’t…. I guess she spoiled me, really. But…. when I went home at Christmas…. “

She looked up at Hilda, her eyes filled with despair, and Hilda gave in and drew her close. “What had happened?”

“They told me…. she’d retired and gone away…. that I was too old now for a nanny, and I didn’t need her anymore….. but I do-oo-oo!”

The last word came out as a wail and she buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder, sobbing out her pain. Hilda placed her other arm round her and drew her closer. As so often before, she raged bitterly at parents who should never have had children if they were going to let them down so drastically. Even Ellie had been better off than this. At least her mother had loved her before she died, and there had been her grandparents, who had been all they could be and had left Ellie with many happy memories to which she could cling.

“Sh, child, sh…. Do you know where Nanny has gone? Perhaps you could write to her or pay a visit.”

“They won’t let me,” Meg sobbed. “I have no idea where she is…. They told me I had to forget her now I was growing up… but how can I? She mustn’t have loved me…. to go off like that… and not even leave me a note saying goodbye. There's no one now....”

Dear God, can You really allow parents to behave so cruelly? To a child? Where were You?

Hilda rocked Meg gently and the tears gradually died away. “I’m sure she did love you, Meg,” Hilda murmured. “Maybe she was ill or just very tired…. If I can, though, I’ll try and do something about finding out her address for you.”

Meg looked up with wild hope in her face. “Do you mean it?” she gasped.

“Of course I do, dear, but you’ll have to be a little patient. I’ll make no promises I may not be able to keep.” Hilda looked down into the lovely grey eyes, now red-rimmed and swollen. “Tell me, Meg, do you ever have friends to stay during the holidays – or spend any time with friends who live nearby? What about uncles and aunts – and cousins?”

Meg buried her face again, but she was calmer now. “I don’t have any. My parents didn’t have any brothers or sisters. I don’t have any friends either… I’m never allowed to be with the children who live nearby. I went to a prep school and they didn’t, so they weren’t good enough for me when I was younger… and certainly not now…..” she added bitterly. “And they said…. I couldn’t have girls from school to stay as it would make too much work.”

Too much work for whom, wondered Hilda. “So you felt there was really no point in trying to make any friends, even here,” she surmised.

Meg nodded, and continued to speak into Hilda’s comforting shoulder. “I feel so jealous when I hear the others talking… not about the things they have or the presents they get…. but about what they do at Christmas …. or in the summer holidays …. all the fun they have with their parents and brothers and sisters and friends…. I hate them because they have all that and I don’t….Why don’t my parents love me enough to do the same? We never do anything together, just the three of us. Only Nanny ever took me anywhere…. did things with me… She was the one who always got my clothes ready for school, packed my trunk, made sure I had everything….. I had to do it all myself after Christmas…”

Hilda could have wept when she heard the pathos in Meg’s last few words. She admitted to herself that she had never noticed the girl was so miserable; had simply classed her as sullen and unfriendly. Why had she never made any attempt to discover the reason? Shame swept through her. She was supposed to pick up on her pupils’ unhappiness and do something about it, not ignore their problems. She had tried to be sympathetic towards Meg when she had had her appendix out but the girl had been unresponsive, as she had with Joey, who said she had never entertained such a grouch in her home before.

Hilda realised she had failed this girl as much as her parents had. How desperately unloved she must have felt when her parents wouldn’t even visit her. Who wouldn’t be a grouch when totally ignored by parents in such a wholesale fashion?

Ah, don’t blame yourself, dear girl. You see so much that others never see, so forgive yourself this one.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 8:24 pm ]
Post subject: 

There are more than 400 girls at the School, Hilda - you can't be there for all of them.

Feeling very sorry for Meg - though it doesn't excuse what she did.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 9:42 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks Mary. Poor Meg. She needs support as much as Ellie. A pity Joey did not break through to her went she was with her. If Joey could not find out the problem on a one to one basis, it is not suprising Hilda could identify the problem of one girl amongst 400.

I hope Hilda can find Nanny. Meg's parents need to learn that they have failed their daughter.
For Hilda and Meg,
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Matey and Ellie
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  jacey [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 9:47 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh poor Meg, it doesn't excuse what she did but it does make her behaviour more understandable. How heartbreaking to lose the one person who showed any care for her, and to find out in such an offhand way.

How like Hilda to berate herself for not having picked up on the fact that Meg's sullenness hid such hurt and loneliness.


Mary dear, I hope you are resting your ankle. And while you have it up, you can be providing copious updates for this :)

Author:  Celia [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 11:51 pm ]
Post subject: 

So Meg is the product of high flying parents who don't even realise/care
that in removing 'Nanny' they are denying their daughter access to the
only person to whom she has ever been able to attach. No wonder the
poor girl is jealous of every loving relationship she sees.

Hilda may feel that she has failed Meg,but she will not condone the
bullying behaviour. A lot more will be said I think,even if Meg needs a
restorative rest first.

Thank you Mary for helping us to understand why Meg is as she is.

Author:  linda [ Thu Oct 09, 2008 11:54 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh dear, poor Meg. At last we have some idea of why she has been so unhappy and has taken such a hate towards Ellie. But of course, none of this excuses her totally unacceptable behaviour.

Once again, Hilda is beating herself up, concerned that she should have identified the cause of Meg's misery. As others have said, there are over 400 girls at the Chalet School, how can Hilda (or anyone) hope to know all there is to know about everyone of them.

Quote:
Ah, don’t blame yourself, dear girl. You see so much that others never see, so forgive yourself this one.


Perhaps Nell can help Hilda to realise that she is only human. I'm so pleased that she is back giving Hilda the love and support she craves.

I do hope that Hilda is able to find Nanny's address for Meg, and that she can do something to put matters right. Some people should never be allowed to have children!!!!!

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 8:54 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg :( It never seems fair that some should have so much and others so little. Hope Hilda is able to find Nanny. I'm sure she's wanting to stay in touch as much as Meg does

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 10:39 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg :( and poor Hilda - she can't possibly be there all the time for everyone!! :shock:

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Ela [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 4:42 pm ]
Post subject: 

*shakes Meg's parents*

Mary, that was a beautiful post - I do feel sorry for Meg, since that kind of home atmosphere would be very destructive for her self-esteem. The deep trouble she has caused to Ellie, in her jealousy, has led to a breaking point in herself: she is only now able to confess how lonely and unloved she feels, whereas she wasn't able to before.

Looking forward to seeing where this goes next.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 7:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg !
I agree that it is no excuse for her bullying towards others, but she is a deeply unhappy child, nevertheless.
I do hope Hilda can help her......

Author:  Lisa_T [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 9:02 pm ]
Post subject: 

Just caught up with this. Uh, I think.

Beautiful as always, Mary. How heartless some parents can be. I wonder if they even realised how important Nanny was to Meg.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Oct 10, 2008 9:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

I had chance to speed read this yesterday, but not to comment. What a sad picture of Meg's home life, and even more so now that her parents decided to dispense with her Nanny's services, thus effectively removing the only really stable element in the girl's life. I rather concur with Hilda's thoughts on parents like these!! At the same time, I have no doubt that she will be able to show Meg that she was wrong to allow her feelings of envy and jealousy to get the better of her, and to treat Ellie as she has done. But I'm equally sure she will, especially in the light of Meg's description, find it in her to temper justice with more than a little mercy.

As for reproaching herself - come on Hilda, with more than 400 girls in the school, she can be forgiven for missing an element of one girl's home life - but then again, she wouldn't be who she is if she didn't regret not having realised earlier just how unhappy Meg was and why!

Thanks, Mary, I will be looking forward to more of this.

Author:  Cathie [ Sun Oct 12, 2008 11:38 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg.

Thank You.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Sun Oct 12, 2008 1:01 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well that certainly makes Meg's behaviour a little more understandable; undoubtedly she was wrong to act as she did, and there is no excuse for that sort of bullying. Nevertheless, her description of her home life is chilling - she is not actively abused, but is shown over and over again that she is not important to her parents and has no real place in their lives. As Hilda realises, even Ellie had had more than this...and I imagine that Meg made every effort to hide it as well. The admission that she means so little to her parents would be more than her pride could cope with.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Oct 12, 2008 6:47 pm ]
Post subject: 

That explains a lot! Of course Meg's reaction has been wildly inappropriate, but perhaps now she'll begin to move toward her better self -- with a little help from Hilda.

And no, Hilda, you can't be expected to read hundreds of minds simultaneously....

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Sun Oct 12, 2008 11:19 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh, poor girl. First put in the position of having only Nanny to rely on and love, then having her so summarily taken away. Not allowing her even to stay in touch is cruel and shows her parents' complete lack of understanding - presumably they aren't doing it deliberately. Whatever, they're certainly messing her up in a major way.

At least the trauma of all this business with Ellie has broken through the walls Meg had built around herself. If Hilda tried to help when Meg had the appendicitis, there was obviously something in the child that wanted to reach out to her then, but couldn't quite make it - perhaps explaining her jealousy of Ellie, who'd been able to accept what she'd rejected (love the way she's clinging to her now, although embarrassed to be doing it).
Just thought, Meg and Ellie have quite a lot in common. Perhaps they can end up being friends??

And Hilda, don't be silly. There is no way you have 'failed this girl as much as her parents had.' You are in a totally different position and have very different responsibilities and possibilities. Regret not having realised what was going on if you must, but don't blame yourself, it's a waste of the mental energy you'll need to sort all this lot out!

Thank you, Mary :D .

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 13, 2008 8:05 pm ]
Post subject: 

..... Hilda realised she had failed this girl as much as her parents had. How desperately unloved she must have felt when her parents wouldn’t even visit her. Who wouldn’t be a grouch when totally ignored by parents in such a wholesale fashion?

Ah, don’t blame yourself, dear girl. You see so much that others never see, so forgive yourself this one.

Hilda spoke in hushed tones. “It was your unhappiness about Nanny’s disappearance that made you turn on Ellie this term, wasn’t it? You had to take it out on someone or you’d burst. It didn’t matter who it was as long as someone else was hurting as well as you.” Another sob erupted. “It’s alright, child. I do understand, believe me.”

The poor girl had no one – no Nanny to love her, because she’d disappeared; no friends to help, because she’d driven them all away. She had closed in on herself so she wouldn’t have to feel. She had constructed barbed wire around herself to keep people out. She didn’t smile or laugh, didn’t chatter as most young girls do, probably didn’t even cry. After all, who would hear? Hilda could identify with that, she who had taught herself not to cry so many years ago; she who had had to be shown, at the ripe old age of nearly sixty, how to weep.

“I hate God,” Meg suddenly burst out widly. “You all tell me to love Him, but what has He ever done for me? Why couldn’t He have given me parents who wanted me – or brothers and sisters to share things with?”

Hilda heard echoes here of Ellie’s own heartbroken cries and she held Meg closer still. “I’m quite certain your parents do want you, really, Meg. Maybe they just find it hard to show you.”

She was to shiver a short while later when she recalled those facile words of hers about Mr and Mrs Lyall. “As to God, we all feel as you do when things are hard, thinking He’s let us down, must be punishing us. I’ve felt that way myself at times, even while knowing how wrong I was. His arms are there for us when no one else’s are, the arms of a loving Father and Protector.”

Meg gave a harsh laugh. “A loving father? Like mine? Then I want no part of Him.”

Hilda’s eyes closed in pain and she mentally cursed herself. “Oh, Meg, I’m so sorry life has hurt you like this, though I think in all fairness we have to say that your father is a very busy man - both your parents are. But God loves you more even than Nanny did, child. He loves you more than any human person can. He told us so: The Beloved of the Lord rests in safety – the Lord surrounds him all day long. The Beloved rests between His shoulders. (Deut.)”

She paused for a long moment and then added with a sweet intensity, “You are His Beloved, Meg. He carries you each and every day; He is always with you, protecting you, suffering with you, loving every hair on your head; His arms will never let you go.”

Meg trembled. “I’d still rather have you than God, Miss Annersley, now that Nanny’s left me. I can’t feel God’s arms but I can feel yours around me, right here and now. You’ve been so kind and patient with me, even after what I did to Ellie… She’s so lucky to have you…. you look after her and protect her….. you love her….”

Hilda cradled her and felt truly helpless. She couldn’t take the place of Meg’s parents or her Nanny – that was not her job. How she yearned to give Mr and Mrs Lyall a good shake and open their eyes as to what loving their own really meant! However, you couldn’t put love in someone’s heart. It had to come from within, as hers had blossomed for Ellie.

She spoke tentatively. “Child, you can have me, or at least some of me, for some of the time.”

Meg’s head shot up. “Like Ellie?” she gasped eagerly.

Hilda’s eyes were infinitely sad. “No, Meg, not like Ellie. She’s my ward, not just my pupil. We’re very close.” The light died in Meg’s eyes. “But, Meg, you may come to me any evening. You know I’m available to everyone for two hours. I will always have time for you then, no matter how often you come. Do you understand, dear?”

Meg nodded but her strained face was desolate. “Look at me, Meg,” the soft voice commanded. “You’re allowing jealousy into your heart again, aren’t you? You have no reason to do so, child. I can’t give you what I give Ellie – you and I have a different relationship. I am, however, willing to be a listening ear for all your hurts, no matter what they are, and will try to help you bear them courageously. You have to learn to want what you have, Meg, and not cry for the moon.”

Meg’s eyes fell. “I told you I’m selfish,” she muttered. “Mother and father…. they never seemed to care whether I was there or not…. never approved of anything I did…. “ She looked up. “Nanny loved me – or I thought she did – but it was never enough. C..c..can you see?” Hilda nodded, her heart aching with compassion. “I used to laugh at the others…. say nasty things… just to show I didn’t care…. and all the while I wanted what they had…. I just wanted my parents to love me.”

Hilda’s eyes were very gentle. “That’s normal, Meg, and I do understand. Though I have to say that a lot of the girls would love you, if you gave them even half a chance. It’s not what you really want, I know, but it would be a start. We all have wounds, Meg – Ellie, myself, Mireille, Tessa, anyone you care to name – but we don’t all detest and envy others, or try to make them suffer, as you’ve been doing. Did you see Ellie turning on anyone else because you were nasty to her? No, of course you didn’t. She hid it from everyone, even from me. You have to learn to control yourself enough to smile even when you’re bleeding inside. You have to be wide open to the hurts of others, not inflict your own hurts on them.”

Meg stared at her as though she were hearing a foreign language. Hilda smiled sadly at her bemusement. “Meg, child, you hear all this during Prayers, Scripture lessons, oh, all the time. Have we failed you so very badly, dear?”

Tears streamed down Meg’s cheeks once more. She was undone by the great kindliness in the gentle voice, by her Head’s willingness to accept blame for something that was not her fault. She shook her head wildly.

“No, you haven’t failed me at all,” she sobbed. “I just wouldn’t listen… I felt everyone had such… happy lives… and it was easy for them to be nice to others. I couldn’t see how it was up to me to make an effort when I was so miserable…. and so I hurt Ellie and the other girls instead….”

She laid her forehead against Hilda once more and wept quietly. Hilda stroked the brown hair wirh a gentle hand. “Do you see things a little differently now?” she asked. Meg’s head moved against her.

“You think life is being unfair - and perhaps it is - but I’m afraid there will always be others who are more beautiful, more gifted, more loved than you are, child. You must treasure what Meg Lyall is – and believe me, Meg, I’m discovering just how wonderful you are! But not only must you treasure what you are and have, you must offer thanks for it all as well, instead of peering out at the world with a jealous and resentful eye. God compares you to no one else – so why on earth should you? He loves Meg Lyall just as she is. Even with all her faults. Just as He loves me with all mine.”

Meg’s sobs slowly died away as Hilda’s compassionate wisdom lapped around her and soothed her. The mellow voice grew quiet and they sat together, each turning matters over in their hearts and minds.

Meg lifted her head. “Can I really change? Be more like you just said?” Hilda smiled down at her and nodded. “I’m not sure I’m good enough…. Will you help me, Miss Annersley?” Her voice was a hesitant murmur, her eyes pleading.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 13, 2008 8:27 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg. Her parents do not deserve to have a child. I suppose they realised how restricting a child could be after Meg so never had any more. They have lost so much by their ignoring of Meg, but the damage they have done to Meg and which without Hilda's and Mireille's understanding Meg would have done to others is difficult to forgive. I hope Hilda can break through to them the damage they have done. I would not like Mr. Lyall as MP if he makes no effort to understand his own child how can he understand his constituants?

Meg's cry
Quote:
. “A loving father? Like mine? Then I want no part of Him.”


It is so hard for children without fathers' or with poor examples of a father to understand how God cares, with a depth more than earthly fathers, and with greater understanding. It is hard enough for those who have known a loving and caring earthly father.

Especially for Meg.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Hilda, Matey and the others
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 13, 2008 8:48 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg, indeed - she has been so much 'let down', not to say neglected by her parents. But Hilda's compassion *is* getting through to her here, and chipping away at the barbed wire of protective 'don't care-ness' and aggression with which she has surrounded herself. Hilda's repeated assurance both that God is always there to help her and that she herself will do whatever she can to help her, even though their relationship could never be one of guardian and ward as is the case with Ellie, are all doing their part, too.

Thank you Mary, for your very effective portrayal of the way Hilda is tackling this situation - I truly felt as if I was present in the room with them. Hopefully Meg will be able to shuck off that shell of antagonism and, with Hilda's help, change her ways - I think she will.

Author:  Lisa_T [ Mon Oct 13, 2008 10:30 pm ]
Post subject: 

Eeeeeeeevil Mary. You do enjoy dropping little unpleasant hints into lovely scenes like this. *goes off harness-seeking*

Seriously, that was another beautiful scene - indeed, I am becoming convinced that you are unable to write anything that is not beautiful. And poor Hilda, who will doubtless shortly feel torn with guilt that she *cannot* be all things to all girls, and poor, poor Meg.

Kathy said:
Quote:
And no, Hilda, you can't be expected to read hundreds of minds simultaneously....

Be funny if she could, wouldn't it? There's a crackfic in there somewhere, I think.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Oct 13, 2008 10:48 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, I was so involved with the two of them in that room that when
Meg said 'Like Ellie' I literally jumped!

Hilda is gradually getting through to Meg, but oh dear,addressing the
sins of the parents :evil:

Thank you once again.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Oct 14, 2008 1:20 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh dear, Meg has been so damaged by her parents' neglect hasn't she? The effects have hurt all her relationships as she has closed in on herself and wrapped her pain and fear within her. And that loneliness and craving for love have only grown worse, as Hilda recognises.

And she is right, Meg is jealous - understandably so as she sees others have what she cannot - but this will not help her in the long run. In the end, Meg will have to look within herself and come to terms both with the person that she is and the fact that she deserves to be loved and valued as herself.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Luisa [ Tue Oct 14, 2008 2:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

:cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry: :cry:
Poor Meg. I knew a girl like that once, many years ago. But there was no Hilda - then.

Author:  MHE [ Tue Oct 14, 2008 6:35 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg. What a sad home life she describes, but that does not excuse her behaviour towards Ellie. Hopefully Hilda will eventually be able to help her although I'm slightly worried by

Quote:
She was to shiver a short while later when she recalled those facile words of hers about Mr and Mrs Lyall.


Thank you Mary, waiting patiently for the rest of the scene

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Oct 14, 2008 6:57 pm ]
Post subject: 

Meg's parents have an awful lot to answer for. Poor child.
I hope Hilda can get in touch with Nanny for Meg.............
Thank you, Mary !

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Oct 15, 2008 8:19 am ]
Post subject: 

MHE wrote:
Poor Meg. What a sad home life she describes, but that does not excuse her behaviour towards Ellie. Hopefully Hilda will eventually be able to help her although I'm slightly worried by

Quote:
She was to shiver a short while later when she recalled those facile words of hers about Mr and Mrs Lyall.


Thank you Mary, waiting patiently for the rest of the scene


So am I. Oh Mary, that was extraordinary. Poor Meg

Author:  dackel [ Wed Oct 15, 2008 1:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor child - no wonder she was so antagonistic if she felt utterly in the way and unwanted at home.

I'd like to slap her parents for dismissing Nanny without even giving Meg the chance to say goodbye...

Hopefully, Hilda and the school will be able to provide an ersatz family for her, even if that isn't what she really so desperately needs - parents who love her.

Thanks, Mary, this is brilliant as always!

Author:  jilianb [ Wed Oct 15, 2008 6:26 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks Mary, this was lovely. Poor Meg and how wonderful Hilda is with her.

Author:  linda [ Wed Oct 15, 2008 8:51 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor, poor Meg. What a dreadfully lonely life she has had at home, completely starved of love and affection. But Hilda has broken through and there is hope for her yet.

Quote:
Meg lifted her head. “Can I really change? Be more like you just said?” Hilda smiled down at her and nodded. “I’m not sure I’m good enough…. Will you help me, Miss Annersley?” Her voice was a hesitant murmur, her eyes pleading.


How can Hilda refuse such a plea? Of course, she will find a way, but Mary, the clues you are dropping makes it look as though there will be even more difficulties ahead.

Like everyone else, I wait patiently for the next instalment! Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Sugar [ Wed Oct 15, 2008 10:13 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks Mary. I can really empathise with Meg's feelings even if her actions have been dreadful. Poor girl

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 8:10 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm embarrassed at just how long this conversation has continued. :oops:


.....Meg lifted her head. “Can I really change? Be more like you just said?” Hilda smiled down at her and nodded. “I’m not sure I’m good enough…. Will you help me, Miss Annersley?” Her voice was a hesitant murmur, her eyes pleading.

Hilda considered her and spoke frankly. “Ellie asked me a while ago to teach her how to love. That’s what you’re asking me, too, though you don’t realise it. I can only say to you what I said to her. Kindness is all, Meg. Kindness and gentleness to those you rub up against every day. Swallow your pride and don’t be upset by things people say. Let their words go, unless they are nasty, as yours have been to Ellie. Smile at people, help them in little things, pass the plates at dinner or lend a book. Notice what people need before they’ve noticed it themselves. Be alert to the unhappiness in others. Small insignificant-seeming things, but they make this old world keep turning.”

Meg’s face had fallen, and Hilda smoothed back the disarrayed brown hair in reassurance. “It’s constant hard work, Meg, and it takes a lifetime, especially as it’s not something you’ve ever done before. It means forgetting yourself and concentrating on others, and it will be a case of two steps forward, one step back until it becomes second nature with practice. I should warn you, however, that you might find the girls will be very wary of you at first, wondering if they can trust the new you.”

Meg’s brows furrowed, and she seemed almost in despair. “I can’t re-make myself like that… I’m too selfish…. too bad-tempered….. it’s impossible…..”

Hilda gazed on her steadily. “No, it’s not, Meg. I’ll help you. Mireille has promised her help. There will be others also who will help. Let’s face it, dear, you have no choice but to change, if you want to be welcomed back among the girls.”

Meg swallowed, seemed almost in tears again. Hilda excused herself and went over to her desk, where she opened a drawer and took out a small notebook. She then picked up a pen and the one solitary photo she had retained, and settled back on the couch. She laid the photo face down on her lap, and handed the book to Meg. The latter looked at it. It was small, thick, cloth-covered notebook with a pretty floral pattern. When she flicked through it she saw the pages were blank. She looked up and eyed Hilda doubtfully.

Hilda smiled. “No words of wisdom in there for you? That’s because those pages are going to be filled with your own wisdom, Meg.”

Meg gaped at her. Hilda took back the book and wrote Meg’s name on the first page, then turned another page and wrote the words, Life’s Gifts, in her flowing script. On the very back page she wrote, My Gifts to Life.

“I don’t understand,” whispered Meg.

“Each night you turn to a new page of Life’s Gifts, you think over your day and you write on that new page five things you can give thanks for from that day. It could be a good mark you received, someone’s smile, a lovely meal, a lesson or a book you enjoyed, or whatever….”

“But…. suppose there’s nothing.”

Hilda’s voice was firm. “There is always something, Meg. Think about it. The sun still shines, you never go hungry, you have a bed to sleep in and clothes to wear, you live in a beautiful place….. There are a myriad big or little things to take pleasure in each day. In time you will see them automatically.”

“And the back of the book?”

“Ah, that might be more difficult just at first. Here you write five things you have done for other people each day. It might be you passed the salt, you helped a Junior, you smiled, you thanked someone, or – you bit your tongue when you were about to say something not very nice. That would be a great victory, child. Those are what I choose to call your gifts to life.” She saw the anxiety in the grey eyes. “Think you can do it? Prepared to give it a try?”

Meg licked her lips. “I don’t know….. I’ll certainly try, after your kindness, Miss Annersley, only….. May I come and see you, if I seem to be struggling with it?”

Meg sounded almost ashamed and Hilda hugged her. “Of course you may. And, Meg, this is for your eyes only. It isn’t like prep that you show anyone, even me. If you choose to show me I would feel very privileged, but it is not part of the deal. Though I would like to know, now and then, how you’re getting on with it. But please try it, child. I think it will help you in all sorts of ways. Let’s leave it for now, however…..”

She relieved Meg of the book and held up the photograph, instead, so the girl could see it.

“Who is it?” asked Meg, searching the young face in the black and white photo.

“Look at the eyes. Remind you of anyone?”

“Maybe…. I’m not sure…”

“It’s Miss Wilson’s younger sister. She was called Cherry. She died when she was just sixteen.” Meg gasped, stared at the lovely face in the photo. “Your age, Meg. Ellie too was struck by the coincidence. She has learned a great deal from hearing about Cherry and she prizes this picture – as I do myself. Miss Wilson was a dear friend. If you had torn this one up, both Ellie and I would have been very hurt, for there isn’t another one anywhere.”

Meg turned stricken eyes on Hilda. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.

Hilda tapped the photo. “Just sixteen, Meg – and a very gifted musician with much to offer the world. Her parents died of grief not long after, and Miss Wilson herself never recovered from their deaths. I showed it to you because you need to remember that life is not an option. You’re given life without your permission, and it is also taken away without your permission, just when you least expect it, as Miss Wilson and her sister discovered. They were too young to die, but they had both lived their lives to the full and, when the time came, they faced their deaths with great courage. Life is fragile, Meg. We have to make the most of it while we have it. We have to live it bravely and with tolerance and undersanding.”

“And I’m not!”

“And you’re not!” Hilda paused and allowed that blunt statement to sink in before she continued. “Blaming others for your problems is alright while you’re still a child, but not now you’re growing up. You must take responsibility for your own life, make it the best life you can, and use it for the betterment of others. Nanny’s love will help you. And forgive your parents, whatever you think they’ve done. We all make mistakes.”

She watched Meg gnaw her lip. “You feel rejected, Meg. So do most of us at some time in our lives. So did Jesus, all His life on earth. Even His friends deserted Him at the end. So, can you ask His help, knowing He has walked the same path?”

Meg gazed at her doubtfully. “You asked for my help. You have it, child, for I understand the pain. I, too, have had times when I have felt alone and utterly desolate. You can turn to me at anytime, though you may find me somewhat harsh, for I shall be trying to coax you to face yourself, to root out what needs rooting out and to go out there to others. I’m hoping I can also coax you to trust Him for all your needs, so that in time you won’t need my help. God will tax the remotest star and the last grain of sand to assist us with His power and His love.”

Meg sighed. “That’s lovely,” she whispered. “Though I’m not sure I’m ready to believe it just yet – if ever. Who said it?”

“A very wise man called Oswald Chambers. You may never be ready to believe in God’s goodness in this life, Meg, because faith is a gift, just like our other gifts. We can’t force ourselves to believe. But I shall pray for you, and I know others who are also praying for you, even now.” Meg stared, open-mouthed. Hilda nodded and smiled. “It’s true, dear. Friends of mine a long way from here have been holding you in their hearts since yesterday, and will continue to do so while you’re struggling so hard.”

Tears stood once more in Meg’s eyes, and Hilda realised how very heavy those eyes were looking. “I don’t deserve…. anyone’s prayers, do I?” Meg whispered mournfully.

Hilda’s lovely voice was sweetly mellow. “You don’t have to deserve them, Meg. Everything is grace, nothing but grace, and we can only be grateful that people will think enough of us to offer this gift. The less we deserve their prayers, the more we have need of them, don’t you think? I’m sure of one other thing, though, dear.” Meg looked at her. “I’m quite sure your Nanny is thinking of you right now and is also praying for you, wherever she is. She wouldn’t have stopped loving you just because she had to leave you.”

Meg looked doubtful, but didn’t deny it, just lowered her eyes to examine Cherry’s photo once more. Was some light beginning to penetrate her darkness? Hilda recognised that Meg was full of repentance and remorse, which boded well for the future. She also grasped the fact that the girl was quite a perceptive and analytical person, who had so far hidden such talents from everyone, including her Literature teacher. There was a lot to build on there, and for the first time Hilda began to feel hopeful about the outcome of this whole situation.

Oh, sweetheart, how gracious and loving you are. You chose just the right moment for Cherry’s photo. How movingly you speak of Cherry and myself. Don’t doubt yourself now I’m not there, lovely girl. You’re all those things you told Meg she must be. But you are so much more even than those, more than she will ever encompass. She need only take you for her example, just as Ellie has. Just as I myself always did.

Hilda smiled, her eyes very soft.....

Author:  linda [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 8:28 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary, I'm sitting here with tears streaming down my face at the wonderful poignant way that Hilda has dealt with Meg.

Quote:
“Each night you turn to a new page of Life’s Gifts, you think over your day and you write on that new page five things you can give thanks for from that day. It could be a good mark you received, someone’s smile, a lovely meal, a lesson or a book you enjoyed, or whatever….”


What a beautiful idea - one many of us could perhaps take on board. I like the idea of My gifts to life too. Far more difficult to record, I would imagine. It certainly has made Meg think and if she can take this task on, I am sure that she will move forward towards becoming a much nicer girl.

By showing Meg the picture of Cherry and explaining the importance of the photo both to Ellie and herself, she has surely demonstrated how devastating the loss of this particular picture would have been.

Quote:
Oh, sweetheart, how gracious and loving you are. You chose just the right moment for Cherry’s photo. How movingly you speak of Cherry and myself. Don’t doubt yourself now I’m not there, lovely girl. You’re all those things you told Meg she must be. But you are so much more even than those, more than she will ever encompass. She need only take you for her example, just as Ellie has. Just as I myself always did.


Lovely to have Nell's approbation of Hilda's actions here. Surely she can reassure Hilda that she has made the right decisions where Meg is concerned.

Thank you for another emotinally charged post, Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 9:21 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary - I had to get up and walk away from this and then come back and re-read it before I could even attempt to comment - like Linda, I had tears streaming down my face.

We knew Hilda would deal justly with Meg, but everything that she says here is just so 'right'. It wouldn't be fair to the girl to let her believe that what is being asking of her will come easily to her, but the idea of the book is a wonderful one, as is Hilda's faith that Meg's better nature *will* triumph in the end, despite many inevitable setbacks. The idea that so many people are already praying for her to succeed will, I have no doubt, strengthen Meg's resolve even more and allow her to believe in herself despite what she perceives as her parents' rejection of her. And Hilda has Nell's approval of her actions, which is so important.

St. Paul's words to the Corinthians, as translated in the Revised version of the Bible which I had at school, fit so well here: And now abideth faith, hope and love, these three; but the greatest of these is love. Hilda has surely displayed all three here, and I'm sure her message has at least started to penetrate Meg's shell.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to be present throughout this interview - as always, it has been an enormous privilege.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 9:26 pm ]
Post subject: 

Life will be hard for Meg at first, but she will come through this. How can she not, with such a teacher?
And how long before Hilda takes over as Mistress of Novices at the Convent? She is surely designed for the job.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 9:58 pm ]
Post subject: 

Lovely Mary, you could actually see each brick being laid as Hilda rebuilt Meg from the ground up.


Thank you.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Oct 16, 2008 11:00 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm another who had tears streaming down her face whilst reading.

Hilda knew exactly how to handle Meg and as Lesley said you could see the bricks being laid. No one else could have handled it better.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Oct 17, 2008 8:13 am ]
Post subject: 

Hilda was so lovely, thanks Mary

Am really hoping Meg is able to change and the notebook helps

Author:  dackel [ Fri Oct 17, 2008 12:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

Hilda is so very wise - I hope her words will help Meg to turn her life around. And that the other girls who have plenty of reasons to dislike her won't make it more difficult than it has to be.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Oct 17, 2008 12:50 pm ]
Post subject: 

This is just amazing Mary and offers more with every reading. All that directness and delicacy of touch that Hilda displays in an unerring display of love and firmness that redefines how Meg will live her life from now on. And she gives it to her as a thing to be accomplished, of habits of thankfulness and generosity to be established and practised, day after day and week after week, until Meg is made over anew.

And to use Cherry's picture like this was masterly -
Quote:
life is not an option
- indeed not, and as Hilda says, it must be lived "bravely, and with tolerance and understanding....You must take responsibility for your own life, make it the best life you can, and use it for the betterment of others." In the actual practice of love, really. No wonder Nell tells Hilda that she is all the things she told Meg she must be - a shining example to follow.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Oct 17, 2008 7:27 pm ]
Post subject: 

Mary Thank you.

Quote:
Hilda considered her and spoke frankly. “Ellie asked me a while ago to teach her how to love. That’s what you’re asking me, too, though you don’t realise it. I can only say to you what I said to her. Kindness is all, Meg. Kindness and gentleness to those you rub up against every day. Swallow your pride ............... . Smile at people, help them in little things,....... . Be alert to the unhappiness in others. Small insignificant-seeming things, but they make this old world keep turning.”



How much we all need to reember these words.

Quote:
"Life is fragile, Meg. We have to make the most of it while we have it. We have to live it bravely and with tolerance and undersanding.”
"I’m hoping I can also coax you to trust Him for all your needs, so that in time you won’t need my help. God will tax the remotest star and the last grain of sand to assist us with His power and His love.”


I hope Meg can take it all on board, I know I would find it hard. Thank you again Mary.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
for all who need them

Author:  di [ Sat Oct 18, 2008 9:43 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary, I don't know how I've missed these last few posts - I'm really cross with myself. Hilda's time with Meg is so poignant and I don't know how she finds the words to both comfort her and also steer her on to the path which will help her develop and grow in to a much nicer girl.

Like others I feel like giving her parents a piece of my mind. Why do people have children if they're not prepared to love them 'warts and all'? All they need is unconditional love and comfort and that isn't too hard to give. I suppose they must have issues of their own which, for some reason, prevent them from loving unconditionally and they don't recognise it.

It made my blood boil 'though when I was working for SSD with difficult teenagers and their parents used to use the words 'after all we've given her/him...' yes, as parents we give much, both materially and emotionally but surely that is all part of the role of parents and the reward [if indeed we should be rewarded] comes from seeing our off spring mature into [hopefully] adults we can be proud of.

Sorry to get on my soap box and distract away from your, as ever, wonderful writing. Looking forward to more.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Oct 19, 2008 2:44 am ]
Post subject: 

If anyone had said Meg would develop into a sympathetic character a few weeks ago, who'd have believed it? Well done, Hilda! (and Mary, of course.)

Glad to hear there's hope. :)

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Oct 19, 2008 8:59 am ]
Post subject: 

Mary,
I too had to go away and ponder this wonderful update for a few days before I could comment on it.
I am still lost for words, but want you to know how very much it meant to me on a personal level, even if I cannot articulate it !
love
sian

Author:  Celia [ Sun Oct 19, 2008 8:58 pm ]
Post subject: 

Such lovely and practical suggestions to help Meg move forward------
tenderly,lovingly but surely delivered as only Hilda can do.

Nell's comments at the end also feel just right.

This whole conversation with Meg has given me much to 'ponder in
my heart'.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Tara [ Sun Oct 19, 2008 11:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

One problem with getting behind with this is that there's so much in it, it needs several essays to respond properly! In brief:
How much of herself Hilda is giving to the very person who has caused Ellie, and therefore herself, such pain. But I'm very intrigued by the hints at more complications:
Quote:
She was to shiver a short while later when she recalled those facile words of hers about Mr and Mrs Lyall
If their attitude is caused by more than thoughtlessness and over-busyness, I don't envy them future contact with Hilda. Even for Meg, she will be a tigress protecting her young.

God as Father is such a complex concept, and it's hard to avoid agreeing with Meg quite profoundly:
Quote:
“I’d still rather have you than God, Miss Annersley, now that Nanny’s left me. I can’t feel God’s arms but I can feel yours around me, right here and now
I was going to say it's just as well the Bible gives so many other ways of relating to God in relationship ('friend' has always been my favourite), but poor Meg hasn't got any of those, either. Such an isolated child, little wonder she has become so warped.

I am a mite taken aback at the enormity of the task ahead of both Meg and Hilda:
Quote:
You have to learn to control yourself enough to smile even when you’re bleeding inside. You have to be wide open to the hurts of others, not inflict your own hurts on them
Very true, very wise - but what a tall order for a sixteen year-old, especially one who has never been taught to think like that.

And, typically for Hilda, the loving compassion is mixed with so much austerity and uncompromising truth about life. Re. Cherry's photo:
Quote:
I showed it to you because you need to remember that life is not an option. You’re given life without your permission, and it is also taken away without your permission ... Life is fragile, Meg. We have to make the most of it while we have it. We have to live it bravely and with tolerance and understanding
and Hilda is certainly leaving Meg in no doubt as to the hard path ahead:
Quote:
you may find me somewhat harsh, for I shall be trying to coax you to face yourself, to root out what needs rooting out and to go out there to others


I shall be so interested to see where this relationship leads.
Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 8:33 pm ]
Post subject: 

For those of you worried about that tiny cliff a little earlier.....

....Oh, sweetheart, how gracious and loving you are. You chose just the right moment for Cherry’s photo. How movingly you speak of Cherry and myself. Don’t doubt yourself now I’m not there, lovely girl. You’re all those things you told Meg she must be – but you are so much more, more than she will ever encompass. She need only take you for her example, just as Ellie has. Just as I tried to do.

Hilda smiled, her eyes very soft, then focused once more on the girl close beside her. “Meg, I think we should leave this discussion for now, dear. You’re looking very tired. Why don’t you lie down here and rest for a little while? I'm just going into Miss Dene's office. There's something I have to do there but it won't take long.”

As she was speaking she was helping a stunned Meg to stretch out on the couch. She pulled off the girl’s shoes, placed a couple of cushions under her head and covered her with the beautifully-embroidered blanket she kept there for just such eventualities. She smiled down into the red-rimmed grey eyes.

“Try and have a nap while I’m gone. We’ll sort out your punishment between us soon, but don’t fret about it for now, child. It won’t be too harsh, although it might depend on Ellie, to some extent.”

Meg’s eyes followed her as she moved away to the interconnecting door, and then she sighed and frowned up at the ceiling, wondering fearfully what was going to happen to her, despite the Abbess’s comforting words. Her brain felt too tired to cope with any more and she let her eyes wander round the simple but elegant room before picking up the photo and examining the young face once more.

Hilda, meanwhile, stepped into Rosalie’s office and pushed closed the door. She had known her secretary would still be at Frühstück and had taken the chance while she had it. Going to the same filing cabinet as before, she pulled from it the same file as before and sat at Rosalie’s desk. Looking at a form in the file, she picked up the phone, dialled a number and waited, her heart in her mouth at what she was about to do.

“The Lyall residence,” announced a cool, clear voice in her ear. “How may I help you?”

Hilda’s voice was equally clear and cool. “This is Hilda Annersley, the Headmistress of the Chalet School. Mr and Mrs Lyall’s daughter Meg is one of my pupils. May I know with whom I am speaking?”

“This is Miss Susan Cooper. I’m the Lyall’s housekeeper and also one of their secretaries.”

“Good morning, Miss Cooper. I wonder may I speak to either Mr or Mrs Lyall.”

“I’m afraid Mr Lyall has already left the house, Miss Annersley, and Mrs Lyall is still in bed. I hesitate to wake her unless it is a matter of some urgency.”

“It’s a matter of great urgency, I’m afraid,” said Hilda, her voice still cool. “It concerns her daughter.”

“I see.” A short pause. “Could you inform me what the problem is and I’ll…”

“No, I’m afraid I can’t do that, Miss Cooper.” Hilda’s voice was now like flint. “It’s private - and urgent, as I believe I just pointed out.”

Susan Copper realised she had met her match. “Yes, I believe you did, Miss Annersley. Could you perhaps give me ten minutes to ascertain if Mrs Lyall wishes to take the call?”

Hilda decided an impatient sight might speed things along. “I’m a busy woman, Miss Cooper, and have pupils awaiting my attention. I can give you no more than four or five minutes at most. I must speak with Mrs Lyall – and sooner rather than later.”

Susan Cooper knew when she was beaten. She laid down the phone, leaving the field to Hilda who heard her walking away. As she waited she pulled a notebook towards her and began making swift notes. Abruptly, a strident voice broke into her thoughts.

“Are you aware what time of the morning it is, Miss Annersley?”

“Good morning, Mrs Lyall. Yes, I am aware of the time as I’ve been at my desk for the last hour and a half.” Hilda’s quick spurt of anger fizzled out. “Aren’t you at all curious as to the urgent matter concerning your daughter?” she asked, knowing full well it would have been the first question on most mothers’ lips.

“What’s she done now?” sighed the harsh voice.

“I beg your pardon?” gasped Hilda in understandable astonishment.

“She’a always causing problems, wanting attention, clumsy, breaking things, slamming doors, making fusses about nothing….”

Hilda interrupted the impatient tirade. “Mrs Lyall, Meg has done nothing wrong, nothing at all,” she lied without blinking. “It’s more that she’s a very unhappy girl right now. She’s grieving badly for her Nanny, who I gather has retired just recently and gone away. I’m ringing to ask if you could possibly change your mind about allowing Meg to have Nanny’s address. I feel Meg needs to be able to write to her, at the very least.”

“What?” erupted Mrs Lyall. “You disturbed me at this ungodly hour for an address?”

“Meg is making herself ill, Mrs Lyall, so I considered I needed to act speedily.” said Hilda, her voice inflexible. “Is there no way you could pass the address to me so I may give it to Meg? After all….”

“No, I’m sorry. I can’t.” The words were sharp, abrupt.

“Not even to help your daughter?” pleaded Hilda. “It’s very hard on any of us when we lose someone we love from our lives so abruptly.”

“I meant what I said, Miss Annersley. I can’t give you her address. She’s dead.”

Shock robbed Hilda of words for a second or two. “And you didn’t think to tell Meg?” she asked, incredulity in her voice.

“She’s a child, Miss Annersley,” Mrs Lyall declared mpatiently. “It would only have upset her and ruined Christmas for us all. Easier just to say Nanny had left.”

“Easier for whom, Mrs Lyall? Meg – or you?” asked Hilda with dangerous softness. “Meg thinks her Nanny doesn’t love her any more, and that hurts. She’s no child. She’s nearly seventeen, the age when some girls marry and start a family. She needs to know the truth.” She paused. The woman’s sweeping dismissal of Nanny’s contribution to Meg’s life appalled her. So much for gratitude! She put a blunt question. “How did Nanny die?”

“Heart attack, just after Meg went back to school in September. She died instantly.” Mrs Lyall sounded a little crushed by Hilda’s strong words. “The doctors think what she suffered during the war may have weakened her heart.”

Hilda sat silent, assimilating this unexpected news. Her heart went out to Meg when she reflected on the coolly impersonal voice of Miss Cooper. Not someone who could take the place of a loving Nanny and be a companion to a lonely girl. Too full of her own importance. As for this impatient mother….. Poor, poor Meg! What a tangle.

“May I be allowed to tell Meg the truth, Mrs Lyall?”

“But why?” asked the woman blankly.

“Because she needs to know,” repeated Hilda. “She loved her Nanny very much. What was Nanny’s real name, by the way?”

“Sarah Compton.”

“Meg is very upset by Miss Compton’s disappearance….”

“Mrs Compton,” interrupted Mrs Lyall. “Her husband and young daughter were killed at the beginning of the war. She herself was gravely injured. She came to us when Meg was just a few months old.”

No wonder Nanny had been able to mother a solitary child, reflected Hilda. She was glad that Meg had at least had that much loving - and that a grief-stricken Nanny had been loved in return by her lonely charge.

Hilda picked up her theme. “As I said, if Meg knew the truth she could say her goodbyes in her heart and move on. At the moment all she can see is that that Nanny left her without a word. I’m not prepared to leave her so upset, Mrs Lyall, so do I have your permission to tell her? It really would be for the best, for you as well as Meg.”

“Oh, very well,” capitulated Mrs Lyall. “I suppose you know what you’re doing. You’ve been there long enough, by all accounts.”

Hilda smiled grimly. A very back-handed compliment! Perhaps she ought to take a quick peek in the mirror, make sure she hadn’t been transformed into a wrinkled old crone while her back was turned!

“Thank you, Mrs Lyall, but my age has nothing to do with wanting to help Meg. Any right-thinking person would do the same. ” She forgave herself that little thrust, suspecting it was lost on Meg’s mother.

"Just tell her not to look for sympathy when she comes home at Easter," added Mrs Lyall. "She should be over her upset by then. Perhaps leaving you to deal with it is a wise move after all."

Hilda was so shocked by this unfeeling remark that she found it impossible to reply. She thought of the trite words she had used to Meg a little earlier, assuring her that her parents did love her underneath it all. How wrong she had been. It beggared belief that any mother could speak of her daughter in such a manner. Without her Nanny, Meg was now truly alone....

Hilda sat up straighter. No, Meg wasn't alone - not while Hilda Annersely had life in her.

She grasped the phone tightly and there was a hard frost in the lovely voice. “I'll be sure to tell her to keep her tears for school, Mrs Lyall. But there is something she might like to do while she is at home. Could you arrange for her to visit Mrs Compton’s grave?”

“What? I’ll do no such thing, Miss Annersley,” Meg’s mother expostulated. “You’ve gone too far now. Nanny was only an employee, not a member of the family.”

“Hardly just an employee, Mrs Lyall.” Hilda restrained herself, keeping her voice low. “She was very much loved by Meg and seems to have have had a big hand in raising her. If she could also take some flowers, she might feel she was doing something to thank Mrs Compton for all her love. These are important rituals that help us when we lose someone.”

Silence at the other end was her only answer. She waited. She might have gone beyond her brief, but this woman’s careless dismissal of both her own daughter and of Mrs Compton had enraged her. Mrs Lyall owed Meg more than that. And Nanny, after all, had taken her employer’s place and done all her mothering for her, since she had refused to do it herself. Mrs Lyall had allowed something beautiful to slip through her fingers, and in so doing she had warped her daughter’s nature.

“I give you my permission to inform my daughter of her Nanny’s death, Miss Annersley.” Mrs Lyall finally spoke, her voice now expressionless. “As to the rest – we’ll see. I’ll think about it. Does that suit you?”

“Thank you, Mrs Lyall. I’ll do my best for Meg and I’m sorry to have disturbed your morning.” Hilda set down the receiver with exaggerated gentleness.

Mrs Lyall’s attitude had chilled her to the bone and she shivered. She had taken the girl's attitude towards her parents with a huge pinch of salt, but this conversation had shown her the true state of things. What a heartless, selfish woman to have as a mother. It made her blood run cold to think that someone like that was in charge of a young girl. How could you grow?

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 9:01 pm ]
Post subject: 

I was so afraid that was the case. Poor Meg.
As for her mother - words fail me!
Er...Mary dear, could you arrange for Mrs Lyall to meet Joey at some point? A few home truths along the lines of her confrontation with Annis Lovell's aunt might be appropriate.

but... that was brilliantly done.

Author:  Caroline OSullivan [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 9:05 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh, poor Meg, and Nanny :(

Thank you Mary

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 9:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm not surprised Hilda feels chilled to the bone after that encounter - and I will just have to content myself with saying '*what* a woman, about Mrs. Lyall, because if I said what I really thought, I'd be drummed off here in short order!!! No wonder Meg feels unloved and unwanted.

While I understand that Meg's parents may genuinely not have wanted to spoil the girl's Christmas by telling her the truth about Nanny (though even that may have been for their own selfish ends) she should certainly have been told later in the holidays! Still, we may rest assured that she will have the news broken to her by Hilda far more sympathetically - and I doubt Hilda will rest until she finds out where Nanny is buried so Meg can visit the grave.

I'm not sure just what punishment Hilda already had in mind for Meg's treatment of Ellie, and her other wrongdoings, given the way this interview has been going, but I'm quite sure that the conversation with her mother will influence her eventual decision.

Beautifully, if chillingly, told, Mary - thank you, as always.

Author:  Lesley [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 9:19 pm ]
Post subject: 

Sorry Mary but I cannot tell you what i think of Mrs Lyall - the censor wouldn't let me - and i will not refer to her as Meg's mother. Meg still deserves punishment for her deeds, after all she knew she was doing wrong, but afterwards I think she may get all the mothering she misses from Nanny.


Thanks.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 9:43 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm joining everyone else in not putting down exactly what I think of Mrs Lyall.

Poor, poor Meg. :shock:

She's definately in for a shock when Hilda breaks the news to her, at least Hilda will break it to her gently - one wonders if Mrs Lyall would ever have told her the truth - probably not going by the phone call with Hilda.

Thnak you Mary as always.

Author:  PaulineS [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 10:23 pm ]
Post subject: 

Quote:
“Heart attack, just after Meg went back to school in September. She died instantly.” Mrs Lyall sounded a little crushed by Hilda’s strong words. “The doctors think what she suffered during the war may have weakened her heart.”


Spoil Meg's Christmas! Sarah Compton had been dead over three months! If the Lyalls had let Meg know at the time, she would not have had her Christmas spoiled.

I am not suprised Meg makes a noise at home it will be the way she recieves acknowledgement that she exists.

Meg was more alone then Ellie until she found herself in front of Hilda for doing wrong. She may have broken all sorts of rules and done wrong, but without it she would be increasingly isolated.

In some ways I am glad she did something seriuos enough to end up in front of Hilda whilst she has two terms and hopefully another full year in which to be helped, because without help her life would be miserable for years to come.

Thanks Mary.

Author:  linda [ Mon Oct 20, 2008 11:36 pm ]
Post subject: 

*That* woman has no right to call herself a mother. Ruined Christmas - for whom? Poor Meg, no wonder she has a twisted view of life and civilised behavious if *that's* what she's had for a role model.

Hopefully, her beloved nanny has given her a better example which she will be able follow once Hilda has broken the sad news to her and she has had some time, with Hilda's support, to come to terms with the fact that she will never see 'Nanny' again in this world. Perhaps, given time, Ellie and Meg could see the similarities in their situations and support each other, even becoming friends, who knows? (only Mary and she'll only tell us in her own (or Hilda's) good time!!!! :lol: )

Quote:
Hilda was so shocked by this unfeeling remark that she found it impossible to reply. She thought of the trite words she had used to Meg a little earlier, assuring her that her parents did love her underneath it all. How wrong she had been. It beggared belief that any mother could speak of her daughter in such a manner. Without her Nanny, Meg was now truly alone....

Hilda sat up straighter. No, Meg wasn't alone - not while Hilda Annersely had life in her.


Oh Hilda, here is someone else who needs your support and help. Another lost soul for you to guide into the 'paths of righteousness'. Poor Meg is just as alone as Ellie was before you found each other. The real tragedy is that she has parents who don't understand what a wonderful gift they have been given and only see her as a burden.

As I've said before - some people just don't deserve to have children. Children without love are far more damaged than children without the basic necessities of life who know that they are loved and that their parents would willingly lay down their lives for them.

Thank you Mary, for this further insight into Meg's world. I have far more sympathy for her now than I had, even though I still deplore her actions, I can understand them more. Who are we to judge until we have 'walked a mile in her shoes?'

Author:  Tara [ Tue Oct 21, 2008 12:35 am ]
Post subject: 

:shock: :shock: :shock: . I think I'm speechless - and that doesn't happen often!
Such depths of self-centredness and total lack of understanding, empathy or love are, fortunately, very rare. How lucky for Meg that she has fallen into the wise and gentle hands of Hilda. I agree with Pauline that her behaviour is going to prove a blessing in disguise for her. But yet another bruised soul for Hilda to carry - and yet another devastating interview for poor Meg to undergo. At least she'll have Hilda's total support in this one (but how much of the world can Hilda hold up????).

Thank you, Mary, that was a real twist in the tail.

Author:  di [ Tue Oct 21, 2008 6:19 am ]
Post subject: 

DREADFUL WOMAN!!! I wish for all sorts of nasty things to fall on her shoulders - literally!! :evil: However, 'what goes around comes around' so no doubt she'll get her just deserves, if not in this life then in the next! :lol:
Yet another lost lamb for Hilda to take under her wing [mixes mataphor but, heh, it's only 6.16am.] I'm sure she will take care of Meg once her punishment is over. I like the idea of the two girls becoming close friends.
Thanks, as usual, Mary.

Author:  Emma A [ Tue Oct 21, 2008 9:00 am ]
Post subject: 

*Echoing what everyone else has said about Mrs Lyall* She sounds thoroughly unfeeling towards everyone, actually, not just to her daughter. That Nanny Compton was merely an "employee"... Grr.

Poor Meg - I only hope this has come out early enough that the school, and Hilda, can help her.

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Oct 21, 2008 9:07 am ]
Post subject: 

How chilling :shock: . What a way for a mother to treat her child. I'm sure Meg will be helped now, though.

Thanks Mary, beautifully written, as ever!

Author:  Sarah [ Tue Oct 21, 2008 11:40 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor, poor Meg!!!! :shock: :shock:

That woman definitely doesn't deserve to be a mother!!!!!!!!!! :evil:

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Wed Oct 22, 2008 5:54 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg, though I think she'll feel better knowing Nanny didn't abandon her at all. She's worse off than Ellie cos at least Ellie had her grandparents and Aunt for some of the time whereas Meg has had no one. Hope Ellie is able to understand and forgive. Thanks goodness for Hilda's caring

Author:  Cath V-P [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 11:56 am ]
Post subject: 

What an incredibly unfeeling woman (that's the polite version...) - and what a chilling and heartbreaking glimpse into Meg's home life. The only things her mother says of her are critical, poor child. But at least she had Sarah to care for her, and to show her the value of love and compassion.
And at least Hilda has obtained permission to tell Meg of her nanny's death - the news will shock her and she will grieve, but at least she will know that she wasn't abandoned, and the bitterness of Sarah's death will pass as rejection would not.
Hilda must have been so shocked and saddened by that exchange - and now it will make her even more determined to do the best she can for Meg, who is quite obviously of no concern to mother. Thank goodness there is time left for Meg....
Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 8:04 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm sorry to shock you so much. But the Lyalls are actually based on the parents of a little boy of 8 I had in my class years ago in an independent school. They had pots of money, unlike a lot of parents who had to work to keep kids there. and yet this lad was left to the au pairs and I have never seen a more sad looking waif and stray. His clothes were dirty, as was his face, and he was never sure which way was up. Poor little boy. Yet if you had seen their house.... 'mansion' didn't begin to describe it. :cry:

However, to return to Ellie and the photos for a moment or two and give Hilda a breather..... :roll:



Meanwhile, Matey had done as she was asked by Hilda and had made her way to the Annexe with the photos. Going through the Salon she entered Hilda’s bedroom to discover Ellie still fast asleep. Not really surprising after her turbulent weekend, reflected Matey, as she gazed down at her. What to do? Wake her up? Leave her to Hilda? Set the photos by the bed and creep away?

Even as she pondered the matter, it was taken out of her hands. Ellie stirred and opened her eyes. The next moment she was looking blankly at Matey and then gazing round the room with a puzzled frown.

“Why am I here?” she asked, sounding thoroughly confused.

“I think you woke up during the night and found your way here, Ellie,” replied Matey, scrutinising the girl’s face with a professional eye. “You look better this morning, though. How does the finger feel?”

Ellie glanced down at her bandaged finger – and remembrance flooded in. She looked up again, her eyes distended. “My photos?” she gasped.

“If you sit up I have something here that might set your mind at rest,” said Matey.

Hope in her eyes, Ellie struggled up and Matey pushed some pillows behind her before placing the photos on the bed. Ellie stared down at them, almost scared to move in case they would disappear again. Hesitantly, she picked up the framed one of her parents’ wedding day and traced their faces with her finger.

“I never expected to see them again,” she whispered in French with a sob. “Jamais! I thought for sure they would have been destroyed.”

She opened the white envelope, shook out the loose photos and shuffled through them, staring down hard at each one for long moments, as though refreshing her memory. When she picked up the framed photo of Hilda, however, slow tears began to drip on it.

“Pourquoi?” she gulped, the muscles in her jaw working overtime. “Why? What did I ever do to….?”

She broke down and leaned against Matey, sobs racking her. Matey rescued the photos, tucked Persephone back in Ellie’s arms and stroked the black hair with a gentle hand.

“You didn’t do anything, Ellie,” she said, her usually brusque voice calm and soothing. “None of this is your fault. You’re innocent of any blame, child. I think you were just in the wrong place at the wrong time. Like in your story.”

Just as Hilda had stunned her speechless the night before by her affectionate words, Matey was now equally stunned by the realisation of just how much she herself now admired and, indeed, loved Ellie, not only because she belonged to Hilda, but also for her courage and humour in the face of much adversity.

She and Ellie had taken to each other as soon as they met, and now often made common cause against their Headmistress. Ellie behaved towards Matey as though she had known her forever, and Matey found herself responding in like manner when they were together. She grimaced to herself. Between Hilda and Ellie, she was in grave danger of becoming an old softie!

The sobs slowly died away and Matey mopped up the wet face and eyes. “Stay there in the warm and I’ll go and get you some breakfast, dear. Coffee will soon have you feeling better.”

Ellie picked up the photo of her parents’ wedding once more, and sat silent with that in one hand and Persephone in the other, then raised her head to look at Matey. The latter shivered. The softness and misery had disappeared as if wiped away by the hankie at the same time as the tears. Ellie’s eyes were now a stormy blue, her lips set in a hard line.

“Who took them? Was it Meg?”

Her voice had a bitter, angry edge which disturbed Matey. She sat on the bed, casting her own rules to the four winds, and regarded Ellie with a grave face.

“I can’t reveal that, Ellie. You must wait to hear what your guardian has to say. She’s the one who’s dealing with it all. She promises to come as soon as she can, to tell you what she knows. All I can say is that it’s thanks to her and to Mireille that you have your photos back.”

“Mireille?” Ellie frowned.

Matey nodded. “Yes, Ellie. Mireille has been a great help to Miss Annersley over this. She’s very like Madame and is able to get inside people. I think without her we might have had a very different result today.” She put out a finger and tapped Ellie’s embittered face. “You look as black as thunder, child. What would Madame say if she saw that expression? She’ll find out the reasons all this happened, trust me, but in the meantime you have to try and put it behind you, now you have your precious photos back. I know you’ve had a tough time since you came, but it’s over now. Just remind yourself that the blame lies elsewhere and relax. Holding grudges will hurt you, not the perpetrator.”

Ellie considered Matey’s face for long, troubled moments and then seemed to sense that she would get nowhere if she continued in this vein. Abruptly, the shutters came down. The lovely face grew blank, the eyes distant. Matey almost gasped out loud at such control in one so young. It was not a good sign.

How like Hilda she is - strong and stubborn and very private. But with a hot temper not possessed by Hilda, thank goodness, despite her reactions last night. Only Hilda will be able to worm her way through that determined shell – with her own stubborness. Only Hilda will be able to calm that temper - with her own gentleness. As if the poor woman hasn’t got enough teenage turbulence to cope with today!

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 8:09 pm ]
Post subject: 

Rather a good thing Hilda is her Guardian, isn't it? I don't think anyone else would get through to her. Understandable in a way and Ellie doesn't know Meg's reasons.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 8:25 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Matey, encountering 'four seasons' of Ellie's moods in such a short space of time - I'm not surprised she wondered what had hit her! But when we stop to think about all Ellie has already experienced in her short life (more than most of us will have to go through in an entire lifetime) her very volatility is not so surprising. At least she has her photos back - and will in due course learn just why Meg felt it necessary to take them.

I must say I agree with Lesley that Hilda is the one person who will manage to get through to Ellie over all of this. I don't doubt that once Ellie learns something of Meg's own background, her natural empathy will assert itself enough to forgive the bullying, at least. Forgiveness for the theft of those precious photos may take longer in coming, but I have faith in Hilda (and Mary) and know that in the end, all will be well.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 8:43 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary. Ellie is going to find it difficult to forgive Meg, but I am sure she will be able to understand in time.
Matey has a lovely response to Ellie and her understanding iand love of Ellie is growing all the time.

Author:  di [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 9:10 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thanks, Mary. Glad Ellie has her photoes back in one piece. I expect she'll hate Meg for a while for putting her through all the trauma but I'm sure once she learns a little about Meg's background she'll be able to forgive.

Author:  Tara [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 10:57 pm ]
Post subject: 

I appreciated Matey ignoring her own rules and sitting on the bed :D . She is gaining a great deal of understanding of Ellie (I still have that picture of Hilda and Matey and Ellie sharing a cottage by the sea ...) and handles her very wisely. Ellie's final intransigence is very natural, of course, she won't be able to forget the trauma of thinking those photos were gone for ever straight away, but Hilda won't let her get away with lack of forgiveness, and her own empathy will kick in when she knows the whole story.

But yes, Hilda has enough adolescent turbulence around to last a lifetime!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  MHE [ Thu Oct 23, 2008 11:26 pm ]
Post subject: 

I can only echo and agree with all that has been said already.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Oct 24, 2008 1:17 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Ellie and of course she doesn't have the benefit of knowing what we know, but with understanding comes forgiveness and hopefully she'll be allowed to understand (by which I mean told about what Meg's homelife has been like), though I think it will take longer to be friends

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Oct 26, 2008 9:26 am ]
Post subject: 

Oh dear.
I do not envy Hilda having to put Meg's side of the story to Ellie if Ellie has indeed pulled the shutters down.
It will be a difficult conversation, at best.
Looking forward to the next part, Mary !

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Oct 26, 2008 9:17 pm ]
Post subject: 

Unaware of Matey's problems with Ellie, Hilda was still sitting by the phone, thinking over that very bleak phone call with Mrs Lyall, when the door opened and Rosalie rushed in, only to brought up short when she saw her Headmistress.

“Hilda? Are you okay?” she asked, noting Hilda’s abstracted air.

Hilda looked at her and smiled. “Fine, Rosalie – I think. I have to admit, though, parents sometimes defeat me.” She sighed and rubbed her forehead to clear her mind. “Would you mind if I borrow your phone for a few more minutes? I need to speak to Gwynneth.”

Rosalie waved her hand. “No, go ahead. I’m just off to write your message on Upper Sixth’s blackboard. See you,” and out she went again.

Hilda jotted some notes down on the form in front of her, returned the file to the drawer and then peeped through the connecting door, only to find that, far from Meg being asleep, she was staring up at the ceiling, Cherry’s photo clutched in her hand. Hilda crossed over to the couch. “Still thinking about my words? And your own actions?” Her voice was gentle in the extreme and a tear or two slipped down Meg’s cheeks. “Please don’t weep, Meg. There really is nothing to fear, except fear itself. You know you can count on me to help you. And I think what has happened has already started a change inside you, hasn’t it?”

Meg nodded, and Hilda brushed her hand against the white cheek, pondering the bad news she must give this distraught pupil of hers. To give herself a little more time, she returned to Rosalie’s room where she picked up the internal phone and got through to Matey.

“How’s Ellie, Gwynneth?” she asked anxiously. Matey bit her lip. What to say? Hilda sensed the hesitation and her voice grew sharp. “Gwynneth? What happened? Tell me!”

Matey sighed. “I think we may be in for trouble, love – or you may be. There were tears at first, but then…..”

“She lost her temper!” groaned Hilda, knowing her ward. “I can’t really blame her, though, can I, after my own intemperate anger last night with Mireille? Just how angry is she?”

“To be honest, I’m not even sure it is anger. Now there’s an admission! Certainly a deep-seated grudge, if nothing else. She saw I was having none of it, whatever it was, and so it went underground. But it’s there, like molten lava, just waiting for a spark. A bit like you and that spoon last night. One look and it opened the floodgates, didn’t it? I’ve given her some breakfast but she claims she’s not hungry. She’s dressed in her uniform now but, quite honestly, I’m afraid to let her into school in case she explodes. She needs you, Hilda. How much longer will you be?”

Hilda let out her breath in a long sigh of frustration. “I could be a while yet. It’s more complicated than I anticipated, Gwynneth. Meg’s absolutely exhausted but I now have to give her some bad news. May I suggest you put a hot water bottle in her bed in the san and have it ready and waiting for her?”

“What on earth has happened – if you can tell me, of course?” asked Matey.

“Of course I can tell you, seeing as you’ll have to help me help her.” Hilda gave a quick breakdown of her long conversation with Meg and then of her phone call to Meg’s mother, following it up with what she now intended to do. Matey’s pithy comments left Hilda in no doubt as to her friend’s equally negative opinion of Mrs Lyall, and she was quite certain that if Nell had been around there would have been a few well-chosen swear words to go with the pithiness. Nell had had neither time nor patience for people who abrogated their responsibilities in such a wholesale manner.

“Gwynneth, could you bring her some hot milk in about half an hour – yes, and a sedative – and we can put her to bed. Mind you, she’ll probably end up crying herself to sleep.”

“You were right in insisting on being allowed to tell her, love. Though what she’ll think of her parents after this is anyone’s guess. I know what I think of them. Mrs Compton’s death is going to be very upsetting, but hopefully Meg will at least realise there was no betrayal on her Nanny’s part, that she died still loving her, and she’ll be grateful to you later. You always find a way through the mess, my dear. I’d love to have been a fly on the wall during that phone call.”

Matey chuckled wickedly, in spite of her worries about them all, imagining her Head’s icy tones and cutting tongue when roused.

“Don’t you start!” begged Hilda. “I’m feeling guilty enough, as it is. I tell you, Gwynneth, if my conversation with Mrs Lyall was the sort of thing Meg has had to put up with all her growing years, then all I can say is that she’s a heroine to have survived. I know I’m being very unchristian, but her mother really knows how to bring the worst out in people.”

“And you know how to bring out the very best. So go help Meg.”

“But what about Ellie?” mourned Hilda, desperate to hold her tempestuous ward close. “I can’t be in two places at once…..”

“I’ll deal with Ellie for the moment. In fact, I’ve got an idea or two to keep her temper in check. She needs you, yes, but it strikes me Meg needs you more right now, poor girl. Who knows? This news might just calm Ellie down, help her see that others have it as hard as she has.”

“She already knows that, Gwynneth,” replied Hilda with great sadness. “But you’ve given me some idea of how to get through to her later, so thank you. Thank you also for looking after her. Give her a huge hug from me.”

Hilda sat on after replacing the receiver, mulling over Ellie’s rage. It didn’t surface often but, when it did, one learned to duck. Who could blame her, though? She had suffered enough misery, without the added complications that had completely spoilt her new life at school. She would need a great deal of love and encouragement if her fragile soul were to recover from the animosity shown to her by Meg over two long weeks.

As for Meg, she would need even more assistance. Her spirit was as fragile and vulnerable as Ellie’s, if not more so. Some form of punishment had to take place, but how did you punish someone who was grieving? Like Ellie, Meg had not asked for all the ills of her life. She had been entitled to parents who loved and cherished her, not found her an inconvenience. The added burden at Christmas of losing the only one who seemed to love her had shattered that brittle carapace she had built round herself, had allowed a Pandora’s box of emotions to fly out and overwhelm her. How to tell her it was worse than she had thought? And how to undo all the damage - that done to her and that done by her?

With a heartfelt sigh and a plea for God’s guidance, Hilda eased herself back through the door into her own study.....

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Oct 26, 2008 9:55 pm ]
Post subject: 

O Mary. What a mess! Poor Hilda is going to need all the help she can get. The convent is going to have to go into over time on prayer for Ellie, Meg, Hilda, and Matey.

The Sixth form are going to need support to cope with a new Meg and a further damaged Ellie.

The ribbles from the damage caused by the Lyall's attitude to Meg are causing damage and hurt to a wide circle.

Thank you Mary for your compassion, and depth of writting.
For all who need them

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo::halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Oct 26, 2008 10:10 pm ]
Post subject: 

Well if anyone can help Meg then Hilda can. As for Ellie - she's entitled to feel angry, Meg put her through Hell. But Ellie should be able to see past the anger eventually - probably with a lot of help.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Oct 26, 2008 10:20 pm ]
Post subject: 

Never mind the convent needing to be praying overtime for help for Hilda and the rest here, I think there's a case to be made for MA making a compassionate journey out to Switzerland. :) :)

Seriously, though at least Hilda knows that she *is* there and *is* praying for her, as well as for Ellie, Meg and all the others caught up in this web. She also knows she can count on Gwynneth's unfailing support and that the other mistresses, to say nothing of the prefects, will do all they can to help - though I agree with Pauline that the prefects are going to have their own hands full dealing with this situation.

At this point, poor Hilda is clearly torn in two, not knowing who to help first. I think she is right to leave Ellie to Gwynneth's care - and I agree with Gwynneth's reflection that knowing about Meg's situation will, eventually, at least, help Ellie's feelings.

I think we will all have our hearts and prayers working overtime for Hilda as she tackles the tasks ahead of her. However, I am sure that her faith, the power of prayer - hers and everyone else's and, in the words of the immortal Mr. Gilbert 'Quiet, calm deliberation' will all work together and allow her to do her very best for all concerned. It will by no means be an easy task, but she will ultimately succeed.

Thank you as always for your powerful writing, Mary - and for the touch of humour in assuring us that Nell's reaction here would have been charged with a few colourful expletives into the bargain. I can just hear her, too. I will be eagerly looking forward to seeing how all this unfolds, from my privileged 'fly on the wall' position.

Author:  di [ Mon Oct 27, 2008 9:42 am ]
Post subject: 

Thank you, Mary, another excellent post.
Hilda now has the task of telling Meg that her beloved Nanny is dead but at least she will know that Nanny didn't stop loving her. How, though, will she cope with the knowledge that her parents really don't care that much for her and see her as a hindrance to their lives.
How is Hilda to punish this grieving child? I trust there will be far more mercy now she's had a glimpse in to what home means for Meg.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Oct 27, 2008 12:47 pm ]
Post subject: 

What a problem - indeed two problems! And Hilda is going to have to deal with both of them. Ellie's rage is completely understandable, but if she can be brought to see what motivated Meg's wrongdoing, then hopefully she will find it in her to forgive. As long as she doesn't think that Hilda has let her down by trying to understand and help Meg......

And Meg's difficulties are ongoing - although she will at least know that her nanny never stopped loving her and will have that knowledge to sustain her even as she grieves. But oh, she has missed something that any child has the right to expect - loving parents - and it will take time and love and patience on the part of Hilda and others to ensure that this lack does not corrode her spirit.

Thank you Mary

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Oct 27, 2008 2:05 pm ]
Post subject: 

I don't know how Hilda copes. She's faced with so much and yet her words are always just right. She has so much empathy and can see into even the most troubled minds. Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Sarah [ Mon Oct 27, 2008 9:29 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh wow, Mary! I've just caught up with the last two posts..... what a mess for poor Hilda. She'll need all her strength to support Meg and Ellie over the next few weeks.

Elder in Ontario wrote:
Quote:
Never mind the convent needing to be praying overtime for help for Hilda and the rest here, I think there's a case to be made for MA making a compassionate journey out to Switzerland.


I agree!!!!!! :D :D :D

Author:  Celia [ Mon Oct 27, 2008 10:37 pm ]
Post subject: 

Ah, poor Hilda, she has so many irons in the fire right now, not only
how to best deal with Meg and Ellie, but also what to say to the sixth,
and to the staff in order to get the most sympathetic response for
them both as I don't think Ellie is going to forget what Meg has done,
altho' she may forgive,as Hilda will expect.

Thank you Mary for your ability to enthral us in Hilda's efforts to bring
peace and justice out of turmoil.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Tue Oct 28, 2008 2:22 am ]
Post subject: 

Oh, dear. Enough anger and bitterness to go around for everyone. :( And Hilda will keep feeling responsible for dispelling the lot -- even though she's can't be immune, herself, with a creature like Mrs. Lyell on the loose.

*hopes Hilda's seeds take root -- and that she doesn't collapse.* It may take Mother Abbess to get her to rest, though.

Thank you, Mary!

Author:  linda [ Tue Oct 28, 2008 9:54 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh dear, what a difficult situation for Hilda. She desperately wants to be in both places at once. But she is right, Meg need is greatest at the moment. Hilda needs to be able to break the news of Nanny’s death to her and deal with the distress which that is going to bring.

But of course, as usual, here is Matey offering her down to earth support and help just when it is needed.

Quote:
“I’ll deal with Ellie for the moment. In fact, I’ve got an idea or two to keep her temper in check. She needs you, yes, but it strikes me Meg needs you more right now, poor girl. Who knows? This news might just calm Ellie down, help her see that others have it as hard as she has.”

Matey is right, she can deal with Ellie at the moment. But I do wonder how she is going to keep that temper from exploding.

I, too, liked the idea of the expletives which would have emanated from Nell. I can just imagine her reaction to the behaviour of Mrs Lyall.

Thank you Mary, I wait very impatiently to see how Meg takes the news!

Author:  MHE [ Fri Oct 31, 2008 12:24 pm ]
Post subject: 

I've just realised that I hadn't - despite my good intentions - posted here after reading the last post :oops: :oops:

As has been said already what a mess! At least now Hilda knows what has caused Meg to behave as she did. It was a cry for help, though Meg probably doesn't realise it.

She will get all the help she needs, but it's going to be hard going for all of them.

It's good to see that Nell and the rest of us share the same opinion of Mrs Lyall :D

Thank you Mary, and I'm waiting patiently for you and Hilda to let us in on what happens next.

Author:  Tara [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 12:54 am ]
Post subject: 

MHE wrote:
I've just realised that I hadn't - despite my good intentions - posted here after reading the last post

Um ... me neither! Really thought I had, but was obviously remembering the previous one :oops: .

Anyway, Matey is doing sterling work there - and how well she now understands Ellie:
Quote:
She saw I was having none of it, whatever it was, and so it went underground. But it’s there, like molten lava, just waiting for a spark
Yes, fireworks ahead, unless Hilda can head them off.

Matey was right, of course, much as Hilda longs to go and comfort Ellie, Meg's immediate need is greater. She is already so upset, how on earth is she going to take the news of Nanny's death? At least, as others have pointed out, she will know that Nanny didn't abandon her or betray her love. But, poor child. Poor Hilda, too, having to juggle all this. Meg will have to have some sort of punishment, but, how, indeed, to punish someone who is grieving, and
Quote:
how to undo all the damage - that done to her and that done by her


Glad it's you and Hilda, not me, who have to sort all this out, Mary!

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 9:38 pm ]
Post subject: 

Tara wrote:
Glad it's you and Hilda, not me, who have to sort all this out, Mary!

Hilda and I could do with a hand, actually, Tara! Well, I could, anyway. :roll: Hilda is more than equal to the task - if only she would let me in on it all! Grr! :twisted:

...With a heartfelt sigh and a plea for God’s guidance, Hilda eased herself back through the door into her own study. She sat by Meg, scrutinised the white face.

“Still not sleepy?” Meg shook her head. “Well, I still think you should return to bed for a while. You may sleep once you’re there.” She licked her lips, removed the photo from Meg’s hand and placed it on the floor, before taking the cold hand in hers. “I’ll take you to Matron in a minute, Meg, but there’s something I have to tell you first.”

Some warning tone in Hilda’s voice caused fear to mushroom in the shadowed grey eyes.

“Nanny?” whispered Meg, and Hilda nodded, appreciating yet again the surprising perception hidden beneath the hitherto sullen teenager’s exterior. She was nearer to adulthood than many of her peers. As was Ellie.

“Why don’t you sit up and I’ll try to explain?” With gentle hands Hilda helped Meg upright, placed some cushions behind her. “I’ve just been speaking to your mother….”

Alarm flared in Meg’s eyes. “Did you tell her what I’d done?”

“No, child. What happens here stays here between these four walls.” She had some inkling of what might happen to Meg if her mother ever found out. Hilda had no desire to bring more punishment down on the girl. “I wanted to ask her for Nanny’s address. You must be very brave, dear. Nanny didn’t go away and leave you, as you thought. She died – last September.”

Meg’s eyes glazed with shock. She stared straight through her Headmistress, who captured the girl’s other hand and held both securely in her own warm ones. Meg’s face had turned ashen and seemed to have sunk in on itself.

After a while, that blank stare unnerved Hilda. “Meg? Can you hear me?”

Meg blinked and some life returned to the grey eyes, but it was life tinged with bitterness as well as shock and grief. All at once, she shivered.

“Why did they lie to me?” Her voice grated with raw pain. “Why did they… make me think she’d upped and left me? Last September, you said…… all that time ago! I loved her…. Didn’t they know?”

Her voice broke and Hilda drew her into her arms. Cradling the shaking girl close, she tried to find words to explain the unexplainable. “Your mother thought you were too young, dear. In her own way, she was trying to protect you, but it had the opposite effect, didn’t it? Which is why I’m telling you the truth now. It hurts, but in the end you’ll feel better for the knowing.”

Her head against Hilda, Meg gulped. “Poor Nanny! I thought such awful things about her… when all the time she was….”

“You only had those thoughts because you didn’t know it all, Meg. Now you can put all that behind you and recall the love she had for you. And your love for her, which she took with her….. That’s all that matters, in the end - the love.”

Meg’s fingers clutched Hilda close. The next instant, her face burrowed into Hilda’s shoulder and she was sobbing helplessly, all the while uttering little animal cries of unbearable pain. Hilda wrapped her arms round her more securely and rocked her with motherly gentleness. She knew only too well the savage vice that gripped your heart when you lost the one who loved you most. You were left behind, floundering and alone, with nothing to cling on to. The map which guided your path through life had been swept away out of sight.

While Nanny still seemed to be alive, if at a distance, there had been hope. Now the hope was gone and the world was stark and cold for Meg, and she must be very aware that there would be little or no warmth from her parents to counter-act the emptiness. No words would help at this moment. So none were said, only gentle comfort given.

Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the storm subsided. Quietude laid its weightless hand on them both, soothing and healing.

Meg turned her head so her cheek was against Hilda. “I’m glad,” she whispered.

“About what, child?”

“I’m glad she’s dead. She never would have wanted to go off and live on her own. When I was growing up, she used to tell me about her life with her husband and little baby. She felt so lonely after they were killed that she said she never wanted to be alone like that again.” Silence fell and Hilda waited breathlessly. “Now – she’s not alone any more, is she? She’s found them again. So, I’m glad for her…… but, oh, I shall miss her…..” Another sob or two escaped.

Hilda was stunned. Was this the same girl who had been so brutal to Ellie? Had she been so frightened to reveal her true self to her parents that she had buried fathoms deep this sensitivity, this mature grasp of the things of the spirit?

“Meg, what a loving child you are.” Hilda’s voice was soft and tender. “Where have you been hiding all these years?”

“I don’t know,” replied Meg miserably. She buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder again as though ashamed....

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 9:46 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh....and suddenly there is the love and understanding that seemed lost to Meg - Hila will be pleased, positive proof that Meg is worthy of redemption.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 9:56 pm ]
Post subject: 

Now we begin to see and understand more of Meg - no wonder she has had to bury her better nature.
Thanks Mary :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 10:01 pm ]
Post subject: 

Thank you Mary.

Quote:
“Meg, what a loving child you are.” Hilda’s voice was soft and tender. “Where have you been hiding all these years?”


So Meg protective shell has been broken at last. I think the convent will be full at Easter.

Quote:
“No, child. What happens here stays here between these four walls.” She had some inkling of what might happen to Meg if her mother ever found out. Hilda had no desire to bring more punishment down on the girl.


What a responsibilty the School has, to parent children whose parents cannot or will not act responsibly.

Hope Meg can now sleep and recovery and let the school do it healing work.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Perhaps Hilda should ask Mother Abbess to come to the School with several nuns to run a retreat for the six formers for half term to aid all of them cope with the changes they are experiencing.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 10:44 pm ]
Post subject: 

So... the last 'wedge' which has finally broken Meg's shell into pieces; I'm sure Hilda is greatly relieved, but at the same time delighted to be able to acknowledge the 'loving child' hidden beneath that shell.

That was a very perceptive comment about Nanny from Meg too. I now have every confidence that Meg will justify Hilda's trust in her from now on, even if that isn't always easy, especially at first.

I second Pauline's suggestion of that retreat for the 6th formers with MA and some of the other nuns from the convent.

Thanks, Mary - once again you have shown us Hilda at her compassionate best, knowing instinctively when to be silent and when to speak as Meg comes to terms with this new situation. I will be looking forward to the next bit. :) :)

Author:  Chelsea [ Sun Nov 02, 2008 11:55 pm ]
Post subject: 

You want to be able to go back in time and give Meg to different parents. Failing that, just wrap her in all the love that she was denied all her life.

What a beautiful scene Mary - thanks.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 12:38 am ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg; she has concealed so much behind that facade and paradoxically, it has taken the death of that one person who loved her to bring it out. As Hilda realises, Meg's comment about her nanny reveals so much about her potential for love and understanding and now that Hilda has seen it, that side of Meg won't be allowed to hide any more. Like Ellie and Hilda, Meg has experienced loss and abandonment and hopefully, like them, she will be able to rebuild her life after reaching this low point - and hopefully, she will be able to comprehend the love and compassion that is now reaching out to her.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Tara [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 12:47 am ]
Post subject: 

This is so hard for Meg to hear, but how much better that she knows the truth. What a contrast between her own mother's coldness and Hilda's empathy which enables her to find just the right words - and the right silences. Meg now knows that she can trust Hilda to protect her and to tell her the truth, but in a way that makes it bearable.
Quote:
That’s all that matters, in the end - the love
Indeed.

Some lovely writing here, Mary:
Quote:
Slowly, almost imperceptibly, the storm subsided. Quietude laid its weightless hand on them both, soothing and healing.

Thank you.

Author:  di [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 7:47 am ]
Post subject: 

Beautifully written as usual, Mary. I had tears in my eyes as I read. Poor Meg, having to hide her real self behind that hard, cold shield in order to protect herself from her self centered parents. And - such insight about Nanny preferring death to living alone and now being with her husband and baby.
Meg is becoming yet another lost lamb for Hilda to take under her wing and nurture the good which is beginning to appear. She'll need a convent of her own soon, never mind going back to Mother Abbess! :lol: :lol:
Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 10:37 am ]
Post subject: 

Wow. That was lovely, Mary. Can't say much more than that...

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 2:14 pm ]
Post subject: 

How do you do it? Meg has changed so much, and the changes have been brought out so beautifully....
Look forward to the 6th form retreat.

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 3:12 pm ]
Post subject: 

Wonderfully written, Mary. Poor, poor Meg. Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 4:52 pm ]
Post subject: 

Oh Mary, you have me in tears. I'm glad Meg could see it like that and that Nanny finally has her husband and baby again, but poor Meg, to be so alone again. And those words of Meg's must have given her hope

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 7:11 pm ]
Post subject: 

Another beautiful piece of emotive writing Mary, thank you.

Now Meg will be able to move forward with Hilda's help, and make
something positive of her life.

Hilda however still has to cope with Ellie, the sixth,and the Staff poor
dear. She will need all the strength and help that the Lord has available.

Author:  MHE [ Mon Nov 03, 2008 11:07 pm ]
Post subject: 

I'm another who read this with tears in her eyes. It was good to see that Meg, although sad at what had happened, and angry at her parents for not telling her, could see that Nanny would not have been happy living by herself.

She's come a long way in a short space of time.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Nov 04, 2008 8:03 pm ]
Post subject: 

Poor Meg :cry:

There is much good in Meg, even if it has been very deeply buried. It is all coming to the surface now, and Hilda is the best person to help her.

But will Ellie forgive Meg ? She too could help Meg so much, if she can find it in her heart to forgive her. .......

We definitely need a flying visit from MA, Mary dear !

Author:  linda [ Sun Nov 09, 2008 1:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P14 2/11/08

I first read this last week, but needed to re-read before I posted. Then the board was down! Still, better late than never. :lol: :lol:

Poor Meg, but at least now she knows that Nanny did not just go away and leave her, and she is able to see that Nanny is now reunited with her husband and child. There is a lot of good in her, even though her recent behaviour has not shown this. There is hope for her yet, particularly now that Hilda has taken her under her wing.

Poor Hilda, though, here is another lost soul who will depend on her. We do need a flying visit from MA!

Thank you Mary, for another insightful post. I hope Hilds dictates the next instalment to you soon!!!!!!!! :D

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Nov 09, 2008 9:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 Sun 9/11/08

.....“Meg, what a loving child you are.” Hilda’s voice was soft and tender. “Where have you been hiding all these years?”

“I don’t know,” replied Meg miserably. She buried her face in Hilda’s shoulder again as though ashamed, but then came a muffled question. “How?”

“How did she die, you mean? She had a heart attack, dear. Apparently, it was very quick and she hardly suffered at all. Does that help?” Meg’s head moved against Hilda. “As you’ve just said, she’s found her family again. Can you keep that in mind, and try to remember the love you shared? No more bitterness that she’s gone. Remember, too, that your mother didn’t understand that she was hurting you more by her silence than by telling you the truth, so can you forgive her? We all make mistakes, child.”

Meg nestled closer, searching for comfort. Hilda cradled her. Death was so hard to make believeable, especially when one hadn’t seen the loved one’s body.

“Nanny’s at peace now, Meg, but you’re not, are you? You’re going to feel very alone without her. You have two choices. Her death can blight your life or it can enrich it. By storing in your heart all the love she had for you, you can keep her memory alive. Live out in your life all that she taught you – and she taught you such a lot, dear. I’m beginning to see just how wise and loving she was when I hear you talk so perceptively about things. It seems to me you were a lucky girl to have such a person looking after you. Make her life count, Meg. That is her legacy to you. She has no one else now but you.”

Meg flinched in her arms and Hilda guessed why. Meg had felt hurt by life and so she had been hurtful to others – but her Headmistress was putting forward a different point of view, just as she had a little earlier when she showed her the photo of Miss Wilson’s sister.

Meg remained silent, as though thinking hard. Then she shook her head against Hilda. “I was lucky, wasn’t I? I just didn’t see it! I wouldn’t listen to her. When she told me I had to be a friend to have a friend, I just shrugged her off. She tried to help me but I felt she was too…. old… to understand…. I’m not a good person, Miss Annersley…. I’m not sure I can do what you ask…. I just feel sorry for myself…..” she finished on a sob.

“Of course you do, child. No one would expect anything else. You’ve lost someone very close to you. But you loved her enough to be glad for her, dear, even while you wept for her. That takes enormous courage, Meg. I think I’m being privileged to meet the real Meg Lyall this morning – and I feel extremely honoured.”

Meg heaved a great sigh. Hilda closed her eyes. Would her own experiences help this shattered child? Could she share such things with a virtual stranger?

I’ve never yet known you regard a person in trouble as a stranger, dear girl! For all her faults, she’s still one of yours, someone you would give your life for. Isn’t that what you told Tessa? Thanks to you, Meg’s already changing, being transformed, becoming what she should be. She loves you, sweetheart, because there have been so few in her life to love, and she’s looking to you for help. You’ve talked about Cherry to her. So now, open up and talk about yourself, as you did with Ellie. Be the broken bread and poured-out wine that Kate once called you – nourish this hungry child.

Bread? Thank you, dear heart. Maybe I do see a way….


Hilda spoke in a soft voice. “Meg, you promised Mireille you would keep Ellie’s secrets. Could you also keep mine if I tell you something that might help?” Meg drew away slightly and looked up. “My mother died when I was only thirteen, and no one had warned me she was even ill. Her death was a complete shock to me, just as Nanny’s was to you. It made me a very bitter girl for a long time, and I wasn’t very nice to people, I’m afraid.”

She looked down with sadness at Meg. “Not quite what you expected to hear about your Headmistress, perhaps. We were all young once, dear, and many of us did some very wrong things because we were badly hurt. I missed my mother quite dreadfully, as you are going to miss Nanny. But I don’t want you to make the mistakes I made.”

Meg’s eyes were still haunted, but some hope crept in as she gazed in awe at Hilda. “Th…. thank you for telling me,” she whispered. “I promise I won’t let anyone know. How did you…. get better?”

Hilda’s own eyes were misty. “I had a Headmistress who took me under her wing. She reminded me of all the things I still had, and she taught me to be grateful for them. So I tucked my mother away as a beautiful memory and discovered I could still be happy. After all, she still loved me. Then, when I grew up, it happened again. I made a dear, dear friend who walked by my side for nearly thirty years. She died last year – another bitter shock…..”

Meg gasped out loud. “Miss Wilson!”

Hilda nodded. “Miss Wilson. May I tell you what her death meant to me?”

My friend was dead. A simple sentence ended
With one black stop, like this: My friend was dead.
I had no notion that I had depended
So much on fires he lit, on that good bread
He always had to offer if I came
Hungry and cold to his room.
(Vernon Scannel)”


Tears were rolling down Meg’s face once more. “Meg, what is it, child?”

“The poem…. Nanny was always there waiting when I went to her room,” she sobbed. “She fed me when I was hungry, gave me a drink when I was thirsty, cuddled me when I was upset – and always, always, there was a smile….and a fire in my room….. I never thanked her once….. took it all for granted…. and now, it’s all gone…..”

Hilda again rocked the sobbing girl, her own recent breakdown vivid in her mind. “I know, dear, I know. There’s always guilt and self-blame when people die, always something we didn’t do for them. We never know just how much our loved ones do for us until they leave us and we miss what they offered. But they wouldn’t want us to feel that, Meg. They did it all because they loved us, and so there are no debts. Come on, dear, dry your eyes.”

Eventually, Meg was quiet, lying wearily against her Headmistress. “How do you stop…. missing someone?” Meg’s voice was a husky whisper. “What helps?”

Hilda grimaced. “I don’t think, deep down, you ever stop missing someone, Meg. You learn to make a friend of the sadness, live with it even while you get on with life. Like you, I often feel cold and lonely.” She stared at the hearts hanging on the wall, the gift from Vivien, praying for the right words. “What helps? Letting my tears flow. Oh yes, child, even adults need to cry. What else? People’s prayers supporting me. Friends’ hands held out to me, holding me, blessing me.”

Meg shivered. She didn’t have any friends. Hilda knew what she was thinking and held her tightly. Her mellow voice was very sweet when she next spoke.

“Mine will be one of those hands held out to you, Meg, so don’t be afraid. Just as my Headmistress gave me her strength, so I will lend you mine, until you find your own. You can come to me at anytime and for any reason. You don’t need to wait for those two hours in the evening. I’m afraid your tears will well up when you least expect them, you will have no control over them, so I’ll explain to your form and they will understand, even if as yet they won’t be sure of you or want to help. But Mireille, Matron Lloyd and Miss Derwent, your form mistress, will all be willing to support you. We’ll all be there with our hands held out, Meg – don’t turn them away, as you have been doing.”

Meg relaxed, closed her eyes and allowed the soft words to wash over her and soothe her pain. Her Headmistress’s loving arms were a safe haven. Her Headmistress’s kindly spirit was a warm blanket of sympathy and peace wrapped tight around her.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Nov 09, 2008 10:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

MaryR wrote:
We’ll all be there with our hands held out, Meg – don’t turn them away


Guess we all need to remember this . . .

So moving and poignant, Mary, thank you.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Nov 09, 2008 10:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Lovely Mary - and I hope Hilda is listening to herself. Thanks for the bit about Hilda's Headmistress ( :wink:)

Author:  MHE [ Sun Nov 09, 2008 11:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Lovely scene Mary, and as Lesley said I too hope that Hilda's listening to herself. As I've said before 'bwrw'r wal i'r pared glywed' except this time the boot is on the other foot. :wink:

Author:  Celia [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 12:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

What a huge step for Hilda to take- speaking so openly of her grief
and continuing sense of loss. Hopefully Meg will gradually be able to
take hold of the outstretched hands.

Another moving post Mary, thank you

Author:  di [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 7:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

What a lovely post. I feel almost as if I had been in the room with Hilda and Meg, soaking up Hilda's words. What a wise woman she is, [you are!] finding just the right words, with the help of Nell, to help Meg begin to come to terms with Nanny's death.
Thank you, Mary. :)

Author:  Elbee [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 10:31 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Beautiful writing, Mary, thank you.

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 10:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Hilda is so thoughtful and compassionate, and I feel that Meg really will try to do better after this. I hope Ellie can forgive her.

This drabble is so beautiful and moving, Mary - thank-you for sharing it with us.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 11:39 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Hilda's revelations of loss and grief must have been so difficult to voice, and yet how much Meg will have been able to draw from them. And evidently has done so, judging by her open response to Hilda, and her honesty and awareness.

And I loved the poem - that Nell was the fires and the good bread in Hilda's life reveals so much of the way in which they were essential to one another.... And that Nell calls Hilda "the broken bread and poured-out wine" is so right.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 2:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

That was beautiful - thank you Mary

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Nov 10, 2008 3:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

It was a beautiful post, Mary. I admire Hilda so much. And I hope that Meg can see her way forward.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Nov 11, 2008 5:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

That was very moving, Mary. The way in which Hilda was able to reveal something of her own sufferings to Meg is such a strong indication of how far she herself has come in acknowledging that she does have to reveal her emotions, and that she does need the help of others. Like everyone else, I think that the way for Meg will be forward from now on - yes, it may be hard, but her knowledge that she can always call on Hilda for help will only reinforce her determination to do better.

Thank you for once again allowing us to be 'present' through this very poignant conversation.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Nov 11, 2008 9:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

Thank you Mary. Meg is really letting herself feel and Hilda's care is breaking down barriers.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Ellie waiting for Hilda

Author:  linda [ Wed Nov 12, 2008 10:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

That was so poignant, Mary. In my anguish for Meg, I'd almost forgotten how dreadful her behaviour towards Ellie has been. At least she now knows that Nanny didn't leave her willingly and that she loved her. Perhaps this will be a turning point in her life and she will be able to show a different side to her character for now on.

Quote:
Meg relaxed, closed her eyes and allowed the soft words to wash over her and soothe her pain. Her Headmistress’s loving arms were a safe haven. Her Headmistress’s kindly spirit was a warm blanket of sympathy and peace wrapped tight around her.


Hilda has so much love to give to all her pupils, particularly those like Meg who have so much need of her strength.

Thank you Mary. Now we need to know how Hilda is going to get Ellie to calm down and not lose her temper with Meg........Pretty please! :D

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 8:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P15 9/11/08 (Sun)

I'm sorry this is so long but to cut it in half would have lost the intensity. :oops:

In the san half an hour later, Matey stood back in the shadows watching Hilda and Meg as the latter’s eyes finally closed in sleep. Hilda had held the girl’s hand and quietly talked to her until the sedative had taken effect. Her sensitive face was tender with compassion, while Meg’s was still streaked with the tears she hadn’t been able to control.

Finally, with a sigh, Hilda gently tucked the hand under the covers and rose to her feet. She and Matey went out into the corridor and Hilda glanced at her watch anxiously. “I must go to Ellie, Gwynneth. I feel awful leaving her to others after all that has happened.”

“You couldn’t help it, love. Meg’s needs came first,” replied Matey, her voice firm. “And you’re not going to Ellie until you’ve had some coffee. I know you had some earlier but that was two hours ago and you’ve been through the mill since with Meg, poor child.”

“But Ellie….”

“But Ellie nothing! She’ll keep a little longer. Mireille came to offer her help, as you had postponed their lesson, so I sent her off to Ellie. I have to say, she rubbed her hands with glee at the thought – gave me quite a turn. Something to do with the Prefects’ evening on Saturday.”

A spark of amusement flared in Hilda’s weary eyes. “Perhaps the staff could do with getting together on that as well,” she offered drily. “It wouldn’t do to be bested by the girls! I only hope Ellie keeps her temper under control for a few more minutes until I get there.”

“Oh, Mireille will have distracted her much more than I could have done – and anyway they’ve hauled Jeanne Sarazin in as well, so no need to fret. Coffee and a breather will bring some relief to that care-worn face of yours, so go back to the study and you’ll have both in short order. Meg will sleep now for a good while.”

Feeling somewhat refreshed after Matey’s ministrations, Hilda had a few words with Rosalie and then pottered along to the Annexe. She opened the door of the Salon – and was astonished to hear muffled exclamations and sudden rustlings. Entering slowly and closing the door behind her, she saw Mireille and Jeanne standing close together in front of the coffee table, obviously trying to hide something, while Ellie had both her hands behind her back. Hilda’s lips twitched at the guilty looks on their faces.

“Thank you for looking after Ellie, girls, but I’m about to take her off your hands now. I’ll… er… just go and get myself a fresh handkerchief while you clear away whatever it is you’re trying to hide from your Headmistress.”

She slipped into her bedroom and closed her door so as not to put them off. Sitting on her bed, she opened a drawer and removed a clean hankie. She tucked it in her pocket and then picked up Nell’s photo, her eyes misty.

This is going to be so difficult, dear heart. Ellie will want justice for her sufferings. How do I waken some mercy in her heart for poor Meg?

A tap at the door broke her reverie and Ellie’s face peered round cautiously. Hilda smiled at her and patted the bed, but Ellie remained glued to the door, which she had closed behind her.

“Were you having a good time, chérie? You all seem to be far more organised than the staff.” There was no answering smile on Ellie’s face and Hilda sighed inwardly. She held out the photo frame. “I brought Cherry back for you. I know how much you treasure her.”

Ellie stayed where she was. “Why did you want it?”

“That’s my business, Ellie,” said Hilda softly. “Just as what was going on in there was yours. Aren’t you going to come and sit down?”

Ellie ignored the question and posed one of her own instead. “Was it Meg?”

Hilda nodded, but felt her stomach clench when she saw the thunderclouds gather.

“Are you going to expel her?”

Hilda shook her head, her face impassive.

“After all she did?” Ellie cried in outrage. “Why not?”

“That is also my business, child.” Hilda’s voice remained soft, her eyes gentle, despite her anxiety. “Though I hope when you’ve heard as much as I am prepared to tell you, you will have a little more understanding of why I intend to allow her to stay.”

“Jamais, jamais, jamais!” Ellie’s voice was as hard as Hilda’s had been soft. Her face was rigid, her sapphire eyes dark with betrayal. Madame had let her down. “I will never understand! Never! If you’re not going to expel her, what are you going to do? She was cruel….”

Her voice broke and she glared across at Hilda, who laid the photo down on the bed and considered her ward. She grasped that she would get nowhere with her in this mood. It went against the grain for Hilda to indulge Ellie’s temper but the girl was too worked up to listen to a quiet appeal for calm and reason. She had had to wait too long for her guardian’s arrival, had had to keep her strong feelings under wraps. Far better for Hilda to apply that spark Matey had mentioned. If Ellie were allowed to let rip with a tantrum here and now, then the emotions swirling around inside her might be prevented from erupting later in a major conflagration that would burn all who were within range.

Hilda’s quiet voice was grave. “What am I going to do? That rather depends on you, Ellie.”

“Why? You know how I feel. She called me names, said horrid things about you, told me I wasn’t welcome, stole my photos – oh, so many things.”

“She also stole your hard-headed Gallic common sense,” said Hilda coolly, and watched Ellie’s hands curl up into tightly-balled fists at her side.

“What do you mean?” Ellie whispered, her eyes wide.

“Think about it, sweetheart. You allowed her to steal your ability to think clearly and so you refused to report her, despite all my blandishments. You allowed her to steal the control over your temper that you had been working so hard to maintain and so you sliced off the end of your finger. You allowed her to steal your trust in me, after all my words and actions. You allowed her to steal your willingness to make any friends here.”

Hilda’s voice couldn’t have been gentler, but Ellie looked as hurt as though her guardian had suddenly produced a gun and threatened to shoot her. Horror was etched on her face. “You’re blaming me?”

Hating herself, Hilda shook her head. “No, Ellie, darling, all I’m saying is you could have stopped it sooner. You could have trusted me to help you and protect you. Don’t you think your lack of trust in my love might have hurt me?”

The last sentence was spoken very quietly but she saw the shaft go home. For a moment or two Ellie’s eyes softened, her anger wavered, but then the anger surged back again and her shoulders stiffened.

“You are blaming me,” she cried. “That’s why you’re not expelling her.”

Hilda rose to her feet and crossed to Ellie. She took her by the shoulders, feeling the angry heat coming at her through her ward’s cardigan.

“I thought I’d told you several times I don’t blame you, Ellie,” she said firmly. “Meg was the one who did the bullying. Meg was the one who stole your photos and hid them. Meg is the one who will be punished, as you have been punished by her. But you have to accept that you could have stopped it long before it got as bad as it did. I gave you every chance. You had me to lean on but you refused to listen to me or to Mr Stuart, through some mistaken idea that I would be upset by what Meg said about me.”

Ellie was breathing hard, as though ready to flee. Hilda lifted a hand and caressed the black hair. “I understand why you felt you couldn’t come and make an official report, dearest. Just as I now have more understanding of why Meg did what she did. I don’t condone her behaviour, but I do understand it - and that is the reason I will not expel her.”

Ellie waited for no more. She wrenched herself out of Hilda’s hands and turned to the door. She flung it open and strode through into the Salon.

You may understand but I never will. I hate her.” By now she was sobbing with rage. “I’ll never forgive her, never.”

She picked up a notebook from the couch and hurled it at the wall, narrowly missing one of the pictures there. Her breath coming in gasps, she picked up another one.

Hilda stood in the doorway watching, her own hands now balled into fists. “You might as well throw that one as well, Ellie – get it out of your system. After all, that poor wall’s accustomed to being knocked about…”

Crash! The second book hit the wall with a thump, then rebounded and tumbled onto a cut-glass vase set on the cupboard below. Hilda watched her vase teeter on the edge for long seconds before settling back on its perch. She gave a sigh of relief and glanced at Ellie, who was breathing heavily as she too stared at the vase, sobs catching in her throat..

Hilda moved a little nearer, kept her voice low. “Feeling better now, child? Ready to talk about Meg’s problems and your own?”

“Stop it, stop it,” raged Ellie, galvanised into action once more. “I never want to hear her name again,” and she bent to pick up her wooden pencil box. Raising her hand she pulled her arm back, preparing to throw that also at the wall, in the hope of making a noise explosive enough to express her feelings..

Hilda moved nearer still. “That, too, if you wish, though I hope your aim’s a little better this time. Let me just tell you this, though, Ellie. Meg has a mother – a mother uncannily like your father. An absent mother, who never has time for her daughter.” Ellie stood motionless, the hand still holding the box up in the air. “In fact, poor girl, both her parents are like that. Imagine it, Ellie! At least you know your mother loved you, and your grandparents. She had no one except her Nanny, and so she envied you the happy times you and I have together. Can’t you find it in your heart to pity her, child?”

Hilda held her breath. The room held its breath. Nothing and nobody moved.

Then, with a loud wail, Ellie opened her hand and the box crashed to the floor, scattering pencils and implements in all directions. She turned slowly and Hilda saw the tears cascading down her cheeks. In a trice she was across the room, taking the weeping girl in her arms.

“Good girl, let it out – all of it. I know how much you hurt, my darling.” Ellie began to shake uncontrollably and Hilda held her closer. “It’s a good thing there were none of my teacups around for you to throw, as I did last term. Come on, sit down and have your cry out.”

She pulled her ward down onto the couch, wrapped her arms firmly round the slender, shivering figure and rocked gently. Ellie clung to her and sobbed out her anger and misery.

“My poor, poor Ellie,” crooned Hilda softly, her own eyes damp. “Everything will be all right, I promise you.”

She continued rocking and murmuring, and the sobs lessened slightly. “I nearly broke your….vase,” wept Ellie, her voice muffled. “And I did not even care….. I am so sorry…. Why do you put up with me and my temper, Madame?” She choked on her sobs.

“I love you, sweetheart. Simple, really, isn’t it? And I know you’re sorry – you always are once your anger is gone. You’re entitled to your anger and your tears this time, Ellie, and I didn’t mean to belittle all the pain Meg caused you, although it sounded like it, didn’t it?”

More quiet sobs escaped Ellie. Hilda leaned her head forward to whisper ruefully in her ward’s ear, “I’m sorely afraid, my wee flipperling, that I will have to wring out my jacket later on, thanks to you and Meg. I never met such a pair of water spouts….”

Ellie choked on a sound that might have been a sob or might even have been a chuckle. Probably both, decided Hilda, and was suddenly swamped by such a surge of tenderness that she shivered at its intensity. As though to warm herself at its flame, Ellie cuddled closer, her arm sneaking round Hilda’s waist.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 9:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P16 13/11/08

Hilda is having to use all her skills and knowledge here. Ellie is understandably angry and needs so much reassurance that she is loved and that Meg will be punished, for all the pain she caused.
I loved Hilda's challenge to Ellie that she could have stopped it earlier.

Thank you Mary.
For Hilda, Meg, Ellie and Matey.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Pleased the prefects can plan another Saturday evening despite all the problems.

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 9:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) P16 13/11/08

Very clever, Hilda - and really the only way to deal with her - though not a way that the Headmistress would deal with any of her pupils. This relationship is far more intimate though.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  blue1 [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 11:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) 13/11/08

Just read of all New Dreams so far and the comments.
Why you ever doubted your writing abilities is beyond me. Its fantastic. Well done it really is something to be proud of.
Thank you :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 11:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) 13/11/08

Am sure I'd posted here earlier, but the gremlins appear to have eaten my words of wisdom :) :) !!

Hilda definitely needed all her skills there, but when all the tantrums and tears are done, I suspect that Ellie will indeed respond to that appeal to her better nature, and find it in her to understand Meg's motives and actions, however hurtful they were to her, a little more. Am wondering just what girls were so keen to hide from Hilda, too.

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Nov 13, 2008 11:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) 13/11/08

Hilda has such an enviable ability to know just the right approach to
get the best possible response from both these troubled girls.

The surge of tenderness which envelopes both Hilda and Ellie at the of this piece is beautiful to see.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Emma A [ Fri Nov 14, 2008 9:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) 13/11/08

Quite agree that splitting the post would have been less intense, so thank-you for the lovely long update, Mary. Hilda's insight and compassion are wonderfully stated here, and I'm glad Ellie didn't stay angry at Meg. She's a sensitive child, and so quick to see how Meg's upbringing would have been cold and heartless.

Thank-you.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Nov 14, 2008 2:26 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) 13/11/08

Oh, but that was amazing. All that anger and pain - and fear too - emanating from Ellie. And it was something that she had to express, and then work through, otherwise it would have festered within her, and driven a wedge between her and Hilda. Although that didn't make it any easier for Hilda, having to hear those words of rage. And she was right to make Ellie face that fact that she had contributed to what had transpired. Such an expression of love on Hilda's part, and one of the hardest things to do as a parent, although mercifully Ellie was able to hear what she said and accept it, and because of that there is the hope that she will be able to understand Meg's actions.

Thank you Mary - this was remarkable.

Author:  linda [ Fri Nov 14, 2008 10:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) Thurs 13/11/08 p16

Quote:
This is going to be so difficult, dear heart. Ellie will want justice for her sufferings. How do I waken some mercy in her heart for poor Meg?


But, you managed it, didn't you Hilda?

Quote:
“Think about it, sweetheart. You allowed her to steal your ability to think clearly and so you refused to report her, despite all my blandishments. You allowed her to steal the control over your temper that you had been working so hard to maintain and so you sliced off the end of your finger. You allowed her to steal your trust in me, after all my words and actions. You allowed her to steal your willingness to make any friends here.”


Yes, Ellie is not without some blame for letting the bullying go on, but Hilda is not really blaming her. Her love for Ellie gives her a deep understanding of how to get through to her. Of course Ellie needed to vent her temper. She was too overwrought to listen to anything that Hilda had to say. Hilda was very wise to let Ellie rip, but that poor wall does come in for some hammer, doesn't it? At least the vase was safe. What wisdom too, once the storm abated, Hilda likened Meg's loveless existence to the way Ellie had been treated by her father after her mother's death, but reminded her that she had been loved by her mother and her grandparents, Meg has not even had that.

That was truly amazing, Mary. Ellie has worked through her anger and pain and she can now perhaps, begin to move on and become the person she was always meant to be. Thank you, Mary
:halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  di [ Sat Nov 15, 2008 9:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) Thurs 13/11/08 p16

Poor Ellie! Firstly she is subjected to bullying and having her photographs stolen and then she finds that her beloved Madam is allowing Meg to remain at the school. No wonder she is angry. What a temper 'though. :o
Hilda handled her beautifully; allowing her to express her emotions, being there to pick up the pieces and gently, oh so gently reminding her that she had some responsibility for the bullying to go on for so long.
What now, one wonders? How is Tessa and will Hilda fly out to America to work her wonders there? Looking forward to more, Mary, when you're ready. This is just like a Dickens serial in the 1860's - having to wait until the next issue. :lol:

Author:  MaryR [ Sat Nov 15, 2008 9:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) Thurs 13/11/08 p16

di wrote:
What now, one wonders? How is Tessa and will Hilda fly out to America to work her wonders there? Looking forward to more, Mary, when you're ready.

My goodness, Di, stop wishing Hilda's life away! :twisted: This scene isn't finished yet. Nor the day, alas!! :roll:

Quote:
This is just like a Dickens serial in the 1860's - having to wait until the next issue. :lol:

Aw, do I make you wait too long? :mrgreen: In fact, you will now have to wait until the end of next week as I am away early tomorrow morning to Wales to look after dad for a few days as he is all alone - and I will have no internet access. Anyway, I hate to admit it but I have absolutely nothing else written, as Hilda has been very,very coy, and indeed silent, just recently. :banghead: The cupboard is bare. So keep your fingers crossed that she decides to join Ray and me in the car tomorrow!

Be good, all of you, in my absence. :heart:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Nov 16, 2008 6:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 13/1108 (Small note added 15th)

This must have been so draining to write -- and there's still the question of how to punish Meg without making matters worse all around. No wonder Hilda is wrung out for the moment!

All the best for the trip to your father's.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Nov 18, 2008 3:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 13/1108 (Small note added 15th)

Hope your trip with your dad goes well. Poor Hilda must be exhausted with all that. First Meg and then Ellie both with very similiar needs and with Meg having hurt Ellie the way she did and yet from an even deeper hurt than Ellie. Hope Hilda tells you what happens next very soon :wink:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Nov 18, 2008 11:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 13/1108 (Small note added 15th)

All I can really do is agree with everything that has been said already, about this scene.

I do think that Hilda had better invest in some unbreakable items and maybe a set of waterproof clothing would not be a bad idea. :)

Here's hoping that Hilda hopped in to the car for the ride to mid Wales last Sunday, and that 'mwynder Maldwyn' (roughly translated means the tranquility of Maldwyn) is working it's magic on both of you and that we will see the fruits when you return.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Wed Nov 19, 2008 1:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 13/1108 (Small note added 15th)

Mary,
it was a pleasure to read this interlude. Initially, I could not see how Hilda was going to get through to Ellie in her righteous outrage, but Hilda managed beautifully.
Talk about the Wisdom of Solomon !

I think I want to be Hilda when I grow up :wink:

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Fri Nov 21, 2008 5:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Thurs 13/1108

Mary, I've been away from the board for a few weeks and have missed reading this. But as I'm going to the Oxford Gather tomorrow I figured it was time I got caught up. I have to say that as powerful as your posts are taken individually, when I read several new ones all at once they become so much more powerful as a whole.

Oh how you made me feel for Meg in those posts and want to hug Ellie and offer Hilda some strength.

Thank you, love.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 6:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 13/1108 (Small note added 15th)

Identity Hunt wrote:
I think I want to be Hilda when I grow up :wink:

Don't we all, Sian! :wink:

......More quiet sobs escaped Ellie. Hilda leaned her head forward to whisper ruefully in her ward’s ear, “I’m sorely afraid, my wee flipperling, that I will have to wring out my jacket later on, thanks to you and Meg. I never met such a pair of water spouts….”

Ellie choked on a sound that might have been a sob or might even have been a chuckle. Probably both, decided Hilda, and was suddenly swamped by such a surge of tenderness that she shivered at its intensity. As though to warm herself at its flame, Ellie cuddled closer, her arm sneaking round Hilda’s waist. After a while, she took a deep breath.

“Did you really throw teacups at the wall, Madame? Me, I do not believe this.”

Hilda stroked the black hair. “Yes, child, I’m afraid I did,” she whispered. “It was not long after Cherry’s sister died. One night I was filled with a sudden and terrible rage at her reckless bravery, because it got her killed and meant I would never see her again. Believe me, Ellie, your anger just now was as nothing compared to mine that night. Silly, wasn’t it?”

Ellie shook her head. “Mais non, Madame. I have felt this same anger at my father…. oh, for many things. Even at maman sometimes, that she went away without me. I have had much guilt about this, but if you have also felt such things, then maybe I was not so very horrid, n’est-ce pas? Did it help – throwing the cups?”

Her voice was very wistful and Hilda stared hard at the wall, blinking away the tears. She wasn’t sure how much more teenage emotion she could take this morning, not after such a long and stressful weekend, but both Meg and Ellie needed reassurance and assistance, and, if revelations of her own inner turmoil could offer such sustenance, who was she to deny them?

“Yes, child, it did help, though I didn’t realise it until afterwards. I’d never let myself go like that before and for a while I wondered how I could have done such an unspeakable thing, how I could have been so angry at someone I loved so much. I’ve learned, since then, just how natural a reaction it is, Ellie, so you mustn’t worry about it any more. Whether you want to weep or scream or throw things - or just to talk - I am always ready to hold you.”

Are you laughing, Mother? Would the irony strike you, to hear me mouthing your words and observations as though they were my own? But they are my own now, for I understand grief in a way I didn’t, before I met you. No wonder you longed to shake me at times.

Ellie raised her face, pressed a soft kiss on Hilda’s chin, and then cuddled down again. Hilda’s lips curved in a sad smile. She didn’t deserve the intense love this girl had for her.

“After I tell you about Meg, sweetheart, you will realise that she, too, may feel this same anger – and I, at least, have to help her. Although I live in hope that you too will be willing, because you’ve experienced something of what she is going through.”

“I’m not sure I have a heart big enough, not like you, Madame.”

Hilda blinked away more tears and waited. She knew how much Ellie always tried to act in a way that her guardian approved of, but it wasn’t fair to either Ellie or Meg to use this to gain what she, Hilda, wanted. The forgiveness and the willingness to help had to come from Ellie’s own heart, even while realising what the cost might be to herself and her own inclinations.

When she did speak, Ellie seemed to be going off at a tangent. “Did Meg throw things, too?”

“No, dear, she’s not the type. She hid her unhappiness deep down inside, instead, and allowed it to fester there. I might be wrong but I think she bullied you because it was the only way she could find some way out of the sudden worsening of her very real pain.” She paused in thought. “I also have an idea that the theft of the photos may have been her way of throwing things at the wall – a satisfying release of tension. Only – it didn’t bring her any relief at all, poor girl.”

“Are you really blaming me for it all?” came a small and very woebegone voice.

Hilda winced. “No, my wee flipperling. I was just applying a little psychology to get you to vent your anger and calm down. Your only fault was not to admit it all to me. Meg was wholly to blame, but, in some perverse way, I’m glad she was able finally to express some of her despair, even if it was in completely the wrong way.”

Aghast, Ellie started up. “But….?”

Hilda dropped a light kiss on the furrowed brow. “I know, sweetheart. The hurt she bestowed on you was inconceivable. I’m sorry anyone had to be the butt of her distress but, now I know what caused it, I can do my best to help her. While she was hiding it all inside, I couldn’t.” She paused, recalling to mind Meg’s despairing face. “She’s been hiding it away for years, poor girl, and alienating everyone she’s come across. I suppose one could liken her actions this term to yours when you ran away from the convent. In your separate ways, both of you were calling out for someone to understand, to take away the pain. I’m afraid we’re all in need of showing great mercy towards her, Ellie, just as the sisters showed towards you.”

Ellie scrutinised her guardian’s grave face, gnawing her lip the while. “You were the one who rescued me, Madame,” she whispered, then heaved the most enormous sigh and laid her head back against Hilda. “Now, you’re trying to rescue Meg, and you want my help, don’t you? But – not just my help, hélas. You want me to forgive her, non? But I do not think I can do this. I told you, I am not good enough.”

Hilda stared down at the dark head for long, taut moments. Was she asking too much? “You might not feel good enough, chérie, but I hope you’ll find it in you not to hold a grudge against her when you hear her story. Be radical, Ellie. Return good for evil. It might not change Meg but it will alleviate the situation – and leave you unsullied by regret later on.”

Ellie reached out and took one of Hilda’s hands, holding it against her face as though for comfort. It was something she often did now in moments of deep distress.

“You said you hated her, child, never wanted to hear her name again. I wonder if that is really true. I know how very loving you are under all your fieriness You forgive me my mistakes, and I’ve made a few in our relationship. When he was in prison, Oscar Wilde wrote a letter, and in it he said, Hate blinds people. Love can read the writing on the remotest star.”

Ellie turned her head and kissed Hilda’s hand “You’re like that, Madame. You understand where no one else does, and you forgive everything. You find love in your heart for all people, even me. It is why I love you so much. But how can I ever help Meg, or forg… ?”

Her voice broke. Hilda waited a moment and then spoke in a low murmur. “By not being blinded by your hatred, but seeing with love, God’s love. Did the good sisters not forgive you your grouchiness and touchiness when you went to live with them? Did your poor aunt not forgive the hurt you bestowed on her by your turning away? They understood how unhappy you were and they made allowances.”

No answer.

“Did they not forgive you for running away? Did they not understand your appalling rudeness to Sister Pauline? She was punished for her own anger that day, and yet she asked you to forgive her.” She felt Ellie wriggle in her arms. “Have they not all helped you and loved you, no matter what you did?”

No answer.

“Knowing all that, could you do the same for Meg as a way of thanking the nuns? Could you open your heart to her in the same way I opened my heart to you when you were so desperately unhappy? You asked me once to teach you how to love, Ellie. Well, God is giving you the perfect opportunity here, so will you listen to Meg’s story and try to appreciate her pain?”

Still no answer.

Hilda let her head fall back against the cushions and closed her eyes. She thought of all there was still waiting for her to do in her study, as well as the lessons she had to give that day – but refused to allow any of it to disturb her spirit. These two girls were in extremis. Support and guidance were vital if they were to emerge intact from their ordeals.

All at once, she became aware of Ellie stirring in her arms, felt a tentative hand stroke her cheek, heard a timid whisper. “I could do it for you, ma bien-aimée, if you help me.”

Hilda opened her eyes, contemplated Ellie silently and saw the uncertainty - the unwillingness, even - deep inside. She cupped the tear-stained face in tender hands.

“Of course I will help you, Ellie, but you must do it for yourself and for Meg, not for me.....”

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 7:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

*What* a wonderful approach to Ellie's better nature from Hilda to use all the 'forgivenesses' which Ellie herself has had from others as means of trying to pursuade her to forgive Meg in turn. She does know just how to appeal to Ellie's better nature - and I do like the way she herself has learned that it's not wrong to admit her own shortcomings brought about through her grief for Nell.

In the manner of water dropping on stone, yet so very gently, Hilda is now well on the way to achieving what she wants here, isn't she? And I loved the way she has 'taken' MA's words into her own usage, too.

Thanks, Mary, for allowing us yet again to be spectators of this scene - I can just 'hear' the two of them talking.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 7:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

At the moment, Hilda, I think getting Ellie to do it for you is miracle enough.


Thanks Mary, sublime.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 8:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Thank you Mary. Hilda using Ellie's own experiences is inspired, Ellie is now ready to move on and show others love, even if she does not feel like it.

Editted to give Hilda, Ellie and Meg the support they will all need,
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

And for Mirrelle and Matey
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 9:09 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

It is lovely that Hilda and Ellie can be so close and loving with each other even when Hilda is asking the almost impossible of her ward.
Also very clever to use all the 'forgivenesses' which Ellie herself has
needed,to bring her to a state where she can at least listen to Meg's story.

I too felt that I was there in the room with them.

Thank you for posting Mary

Author:  linda [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Another wonderful ‘fly on the wall’ moment!

Hilda is not afraid to admit to her own shortcomings, her own ‘failings’ if she believes that this can help Ellie (or Meg for that matter!). She realises that Ellie needs to forgive Meg for herself, not because ‘madame’ wants her to, and she is able to use the moment to help Ellie to understand, using Ellie’s own experiences to help her realise how she can begin to forgive and move on.

Quote:
All at once, she became aware of Ellie stirring in her arms, felt a tentative hand stroke her cheek, heard a timid whisper. “I could do it for you, ma bien-aimée, if you help me.”


Of course, Hilda will help her. She will be there every step of the way, guiding and protecting whilst helping Ellie to grow and develop.

Quote:
Hate blinds people. Love can read the writing on the remotest star.”


Loved the Oscar Wilde quote.

Thank you Mary, for another emotionally charged post.

Author:  MHE [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 10:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

I see that 'mwynder Maldwyn' worked it's magic then. :wink:

Thank you Mary for another lovely post.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Nov 23, 2008 10:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

This will be hard for Ellie, but if she can do it - with Hilda's help - she will be immensely helped and matured by it, with added benefit for Meg.
A beautiful post - thank you Mary

Author:  Kathy_S [ Mon Nov 24, 2008 1:05 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Thank you, Mary.

Very persuasive, that Hilda! Even though both of them know it won't be easy....

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Nov 24, 2008 7:38 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Mary,
Hilda manages to work wonders, doesn't she ? Even in the bleakest situation, she finds good and helps others to see it, and to see that others may need help, even in the most unlikely situations .

Ellie is being shown lessons that will help her for the rest of her life.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Nov 24, 2008 3:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Even if she does it for Hilda initially, it will eventually come of its own accord for Meg's and Ellie's own sake.

Thanks Mary, am glad Hilda spoke to you again :D

Author:  Rachelj [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 3:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Hurrah! I've just finished ploughing my way through parts 1 to 15 to catch up with this!!! Off to find some choccy to celebrate! The only problem is now I have to get used to waiting for updates :(

Looking forward to seeing how Meg makes a new start for herself.

Rachel

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 9:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p16 Sun 23/11/08

Gosh, Rachel, you are to be admired. :shock: Gold star and a Smartie for your patience and stamina. :heart:

.....All at once, she became aware of Ellie stirring in her arms, felt a tentative hand stroke her cheek, heard a timid whisper. “I could do it for you, ma bien-aimée, if you help me.”

Hilda opened her eyes, contemplated Ellie silently and saw the uncertainty - the unwillingness, even - deep inside. She cupped the tear-stained face in tender hands.

“Of course I will help you, Ellie, but you must do it for yourself, not for me.” Ellie’s sapphire eyes widened. “Hardening your heart against her will damage only you, and will cause you to make the same mistakes as Meg. Do you want that?”

Tears started in Ellie’s eyes and Hilda suddenly put an arm back round her and drew her close, settling them both more comfortably on the couch, Ellie’s head on her shoulder. “I’m putting the cart before the horse, aren’t I? I’m expecting you to understand before I’ve given you much of an explanation. I wouldn’t normally talk about another girl like this, for each girl’s life is her own business, but Meg has hurt you badly and yet – I feel you could help each other so much if you could only share your experiences. No, don’t shake your head, little one. Just listen first.”

Ellie loved her guardian with her whole being, and cherished the few hours they had together, so she was more than content to sit there with her, now she had calmed down. She wasn’t convinced at this stage, though, that anything could change her opinion of Meg, nor did she really want to forgive her. It would be too easy for Meg, she felt.

Ellie was not to know that Hilda had a pretty clear idea of her thought processes but was not discouraged. She trusted in Ellie’s own nature – and she trusted in the prayers that were being offered by so many for these two girls. If two or three are gathered in My name…. More than two or three were gathered together in Norfolk. Their constancy would not be denied, surely.

Hilda laid her cheek on Ellie’s black hair and quietly, sparingly, spoke of Meg’s life with her parents and her Nanny; spoke of how Meg wanted desperately to be loved by her parents and how the lack of any appreciation or approval had created a surly, bitter and jealous girl who spurned all friendship with others. She told Ellie of the disappearance of Nanny at Christmas and how Meg had lost all belief that her Nanny had really loved her, and how her parents hadn't worried their heads much about her distress.

“She had lost the only one who seemed to have loved her and she was so blinded by pain that she took it out on the first person who came to hand – you, Ellie! Mainly, I think, because despite your own loneliness you had me, whereas she now had nobody. She saw how we loved each other and wanted to destroy it. I know that doesn’t excuse her actions, but surely you must agree that one can have at least a little understanding of why she did what she did. Think on all that, little one – and don’t hate her.”

Ellie’s stubborn heart softened, just the tiniest fraction. “It’s how I felt after pépé died, and papa bought the new apartment and there was only the housekeeper,” she whispered. “There was no one left, because papa still refused to be with me. Then he died – and it was even worse.”

“I know how lonely you were, child, but you still had the gift of making friends. You still loved people. Meg wouldn’t allow herself to do that. Also, you had your writing and drawing. You used those as receptacles for your bitterness and grief. Think of that notebook you asked me to hide away. Be thankful for your many gifts, Ellie, and for your loving spirit. Be thankful for the love you’ve received over the years from your family, even from your father before your mother died. I know you’ve now lost them all, but Meg has never had that sort of real love and attention from her own family, only from a stranger.”

They sat quietly entwined, both reflecting in their own way on the poverty of growing up with many material advantages, but remaining unloved by one’s parents. How many other children were there all over the world in the same parlous state? In that moment, a fragile seed was planted deep in Ellie’s heart, a seed that would be watered by yet more unimaginable anguish - and come to glorious fruition in her adult years.

Perhaps Hilda sensed something happening, perhaps she simply picked up on the slight softening inside Ellie, but, whatever it was, she felt relieved and dropped a tender kiss on the black hair.

“Unfortunately for Meg, that wasn’t the end of it, Ellie. I phoned her mother earlier, only to discover that in fact Nanny had died way back last September.”

“Sapristi! And they did not tell her the truth in all that time?” gasped Ellie, sitting up so suddenly she snapped Hilda’s head back sharply.

“Ouch, you little wretch,” declared Hilda, rubbing her tender chin.

“Sorry, Madame,” murmured Ellie, kissing the sad chin. “Mais, ce n’est pas vrai. They couldn’t have been so cruel….”

“They didn’t want her to be upset at Christmas time.”

Ellie was well accustomed to the vagaries of adults. “You mean they didn’t want to cope with it, or have to pay her some attention,” she said with some cynicism.

“I’m not sure,” said Hilda slowly. “I think above all else they thought she was too young to be told such news.” Ellie made a disgusted face. “I have a feeling they still see her as a young child, not as someone who is nearly an adult, with strong feelings and opinions of her own. She feels very betrayed, Ellie, and very upset. She loved her Nanny.”

Hilda caught more softening in the sapphire eyes, and hurried to build on it. “Do you want to know something, child? She was glad that her Nanny had died and not just gone away. Glad because she knew that Nanny didn’t want to live alone; glad because Nanny had now found her dead husband and child. Is that the Meg you know? I don’t think so. She has fine feelings under all that bitterness. I hope and pray this tragedy will bring out the real Meg, one you might like. But for that to happen, we must help her. She needs to know someone cares.”

Ellie considered her guardian, a tussle going on inside her. “She does know someone cares, Madame. You’ve already shown her that. You care! So, perhaps,” she added tentatively, “if you spent a little less time with me, you could spend more time helping her….”

She had her reward. Hilda caressed the girl’s cheek. “Oh, my wee flipperling, I know how hard that was for you to offer. Thank you so much. Are you absolutely certain you wouldn’t mind, just for a little while?”

With perfect trust in her eyes, Ellie pressed the hand against her cheek. “I might, when I’m feeling lonely - but I no longer have jealousy inside me. You are my guardian and I know I have a so special place in your heart.”

“Oh, you have, child, you have,” murmured Hilda, eyes glowing.

“I know now that helping Meg does not take any of your love away from me. Persephone is my proof, non? I was silly at Christmas to be scared of losing you to Tessa. So, no, Madame, I do not mind at all. Meg needs you – just as I needed you. Just as I will always need you.”

Hilda drew her close again and breathed silent prayers of gratitude and hope. More huge steps forward for Ellie this day, as well as for Meg. Perhaps these two weeks of mayhem would have far-reaching effects for both girls, generating more inner strength, more acceptance of life, and burning away some of the selfishness and bitterness.

She remained quiet for several minutes, allowing her words to work on that softening she could feel in Ellie. “What do you feel inside, sweetheart? Think you could forgive her now, knowing what you do? You will find her very different from what she was, but she will need the help of those who can be patient and understanding with her if she is to stick with her new self. Could you bury the hatchet – and then forget where you buried it?”

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 9:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Quote:
Could you bury the hatchet – and then forget where you buried it?”


Hilda is asking a lot of Ellie here. However Ellie is growing and developing in such a way that I can see her being able to befriend Meg and help her.

To help Ellie and Meg
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Quote:
She trusted in Ellie’s own nature – and she trusted in the prayers that were being offered by so many for these two girls. If two or three are gathered in My name…. More than two or three were gathered together in Norfolk. Their constancy would not be denied, surely.


Hilda's trust in MA and the nuns in Norfolk is also important. Like Hilda I am sure they are playing an important role.

For Hilda, MA and the nuns
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:


Thank you Mary for another inspiring post.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 9:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Quote:
Could you bury the hatchet – and then forget where you buried it?”


That's the $64,000 question, isn't it? And a hard one to put to Ellie, who has herself suffered so much, both in the past, and through Meg's treatment this last couple of weeks.

But this is an Ellie who is daily growing in trust, and in confidence, secure in her guardian's unstinting love for her, even when they can't be together all of the time - and, too, she is beginning to understand the need to allow Hilda to help others without jealousy. I'm sure that what she has now learned about Meg's home situation will really help her to overcome her own natural anger, and reach out to the girl - her horror that Meg hadn't been told of Nanny's death was very genuine.

And despite all the various emotions being aroused this was, in many ways, such a peaceful interlude, which bodes well, too.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us our 'fly on the wall' presence during this conversation - between Hilda's gentle approach, her faith in the strength of the prayers being uttered by MA and the other nuns, and Ellie's own basic generous nature, I think that in the end 'All will be well and all manner of things will be well' between these two girls.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 10:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

MaryR wrote:
“I know now that helping Meg does not take any of your love away from me. Persephone is my proof, non? I was silly at Christmas to be scared of losing you to Tessa. So, no, Madame, I do not mind at all. Meg needs you – just as I needed you. Just as I will always need you.”


How far Ellie has come since Christmas - only a few weeks/?days in this drabble's internal chronology although we've been watching it unfold for longer.

Thank you Mary for another beautiful post :D

Author:  MHE [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 10:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Quote:
“Unfortunately for Meg, that wasn’t the end of it, Ellie. I phoned her mother earlier, only to discover that in fact Nanny had died way back last September.”

“Sapristi! And they did not tell her the truth in all that time?” gasped Ellie, sitting up so suddenly she snapped Hilda’s head back sharply.


Ellie is far more grown-up and understanding of other people than Meg's 'parents'.

Hopefully Ellie and Meg will be able to move on from this, it will be a long and rocky road but they both know that they have Hilda and others to help them along the way.

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Nov 25, 2008 10:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Ellie is a very special child - to be able to immediately offer Meg some of Hilda's time when, only minutes before, she had wanted her dead. Hilda must be very proud of her.


Thanks Mary.

Author:  Rachelj [ Wed Nov 26, 2008 12:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Wish Hilda was my guardian :) She does a splendid job of giving a moral lesson without being preachy or pi (that's really badly phrased but I'm sure you know what I mean).

I'm very impressed with your planning if you have Ellie's adulthood all mapped out! Will we get to read it eventually?

thanks

Rachel

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Nov 26, 2008 10:35 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Oh wow, Mary. Another beautiful post! Thank you! :)

I'm so glad Hilda managed to calm Ellie and that Ellie is able to sympathise with Meg.... lets hope they can all move forward :halo:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Nov 27, 2008 4:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Quote:
a seed that would be watered by yet more unimaginable anguish - and come to glorious fruition in her adult years
.

Please tell me that's not to happen soon - can't cry in the office! (though I just did, as a result of this)
Mille grazie, come sempre,

L

Author:  di [ Thu Nov 27, 2008 6:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Thank you, Mary for such lovely posts. Ellie is turning in to such a lovely young lady, partly thanks to Hilda's love and affection for her. Hopefully Meg will also blossom under Hilda and Ellie's tender care.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Nov 27, 2008 7:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

How mature Ellie is in understanding that sharing love does not
lessen it, but enlarges and strengthens it. Even Ellie offering more
time with Hilda for Meg has increased Hilda's admiration and love for her.

Thank you Mary for another fascinating post.

Author:  blue1 [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 10:34 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Thanks Mary.
Hilda really is good at getting the best out of Ellie isn't she. I loved the last two posts. thanks. :D :D

Author:  MaryR [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 3:06 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p17 Tues 25/11/08

Thank you so much for the encouraging comments when perhaps Hilda and I are rather boring you with this extended conversation. :oops:

"......Could you bury the hatchet, Ellie – and then forget where you buried it?”

“I…. I… don’t know. She made me wish I had never come here. She made me so lonely. How can I be certain she won’t try to hurt me again? How can I trust her? How can she trust me? How do I stop myself wanting to pay her back? Even now, I feel I could still hate her, if I allowed myself – and you know I can be very stubborn.”

Hilda gazed into space, wondering what to say. Ellie was right. She didn’t forget a grudge easily. Look at the way she had behaved over Joey Maynard!

In the end, Hilda decided to be radical, as she had advised Ellie to be. She took a deep breath. “I understand all those thoughts you have, Ellie. I don’t denigrate them. But you know I love you deeply, and will help you subdue any hatred. After all, it’s easy to go on hating, but Abraham Lincoln proposes something different, something harder but infinitely preferable. The best way to destroy an enemy is to make him into a friend.”

There was a moment of stunned surprise and then the softly-spoken words seemed to pierce Ellie with sharp shards of glass and she sprang away from the gentle arms.

Her eyes were were filled with horror. “You… you can’t expect me… to …to….! No, I can’t! You don’t know what you’re asking….”

“Oh, I know exactly what I’m asking,” murmured Hilda and took Ellie by the shoulders. “It seems hard, doesn’t it? It is hard, chérie. It's your first lesson on what it means to will love for someone rather than just feeling it. This is what you once asked me to teach you. Meg asked me that today as well. Curious, isn’t it?”

“I’m not even sure I could find a kind word for her – so how could I possibly be her friend?” Ellie reached for Hilda’s hands holding her and pressed them to her cheeks, looking beseechingly at her. “You’re disappointed in me, Madame. Sometimes, it is, as you English say, no picnic to be your guardian.”

“Oh, Ellie, am I such a Gorgon?” groaned Hilda and she put her arms back round the rigid figure. “I’ll try to be a little softer, but I so want you to be the very best you can be. You say you can’t even find a kind word for Meg. Well, let me assure you of something. When you’re not feeling particularly friendly, but you know you ought to be, then put on a friendly manner, and believe me, in a very few minutes you will be feeling friendlier than you ever thought you could be. I'm speaking from experience here, child - the only way to be compassionate is by practising compassion.”

Ellie moved restlessly against her. “To find a kind word or a smile is possible, perhaps, after all you have told me. I know how hard and lonely such a life can be, and I’m sorry she has lost her Nanny in such a way. But why would you wish me to be her friend, Madame?”

“Because she needs one, Ellie. She has no idea how to be a friend, and for that she needs friends to teach her. You have suffered in much the same way as she has, so you can identify with her feelings and moods; and you are incredibly sensitive to pain and loneliness in a way others of your age aren’t. I know this because you sense when I’m upset or worried or in pain and you try to help. You, more than most, could hold out the hand of common fellowship to one who is grieving and alone. But I don’t expect miracles, dear one. One step at a time, and I will steady you.”

This time she let the silence lie fallow. Ellie required time and space – and must be exhausted anyway, after her disturbed night and the vitriolic rage earlier.

She was to be surprised by Ellie’s cogitations when the girl looked up at her. “Maybe you could give her a dose of Mère, rather than trusting to me.”

Hilda stared at her. “Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings….” she muttered. “You’re right, child, but I don’t see how it would be possible. Anyway, petite friponne, remember how those green eyes frightened you out of your wits. What might they do to poor Meg?”

Ellie shrugged her shoulders airily. “Pouf! I have no fear of Mère!”

Hilda smiled at this adolescent volte-face. “Then you jolly well should have, flibbertigibbet. Sometimes she scares me half to death.”

Ellie sat up in astonishment. “Ce n’est pas vrai!”

“I kid you not, child. She can be ruthless and terrifying.”

“Ruthless and terrifying…. like you sometimes, Madame.” Hilda yelped and pretended to box her ears. Ellie ducked, and then her face lost its slight grin. Her lips grew firm, her stance stiffened, and she took hold of the raised hand as though to give herself courage. “Madame… I will try to do what you have said…. May I….?” She faltered, paused.

“Ellie?”

The girl licked her lips. “May I see Meg?”

Hilda’s heart gave a lurch. She studied Ellie’s face, saw the fear underlying the determination. She stroked the soft cheek. “Bless you, child. You may, as soon as it can be arranged, but not yet, I’m afraid. We’ve given her a sedative and she’ll sleep most of today. Let’s see how she is when she wakes up, though she may not want to see anyone, poor girl. We have to respect her wishes. I will, however, try not to let it go too long, in case you get cold feet.”

Ellie’s sharp eyes took in the grave sadness of her guardian’s face, and she spoke with great tenderness. “You must not worry, Madame, ma bien-aimée. I will not get the feet cold. You know how stubborn I can be. And Meg will be fine now that you are on her side. Look at me! Have I not become a model of excellence, a saint even, thanks to all your oh, so kind words about my disgraceful character?”

Hilda’s startled eyes met Ellie’s broad wink and look of angelic innocence, and for a wild moment words failed her. Then, with a great yelp of disbelief, she lay back against the couch cushions. She, who had not looked for mirth that day, grasped her ward, pulled her close and laughed until the tears trickled down her cheeks. Ellie could always surprise her.

Sheer hysteria, my girl. Pull yourself together.

Not so, Nell. Karl Barth tells us that laughter is the closest thing to the grace of God.


“Oh, Ellie, how I love you,” Hilda whispered after she had gained control of herself. "See, you take such good care of me, and always try to cheer me up. Thank you for thinking of Meg and of me rather than of yourself, when I have laid so much on your shoulders.”

Ellie pressed her cheek against Hilda’s. “Maybe if I talk to her about what it was like to have a papa like mine, she will not feel quite so lonely and sad. There will be someone to share the awfulness of it. But, Madame, I make no promise that I can forgive her yet, or ever make her a real friend.”

Hilda turned her head and looked into the unwavering eyes. “To be willing to see her and talk to her is enough, my Ellie – and more than enough. I am so impressed by your courage and your willingness to listen and to learn. I don’t know how it happened but God, in His great wisdom and love, sent me just the very ward I would have chosen for myself. How did I ever manage without the love you have brought me since Christmas?”

“You had Cherry’s sister, Madame,” said Ellie softly, her heart suffused with so much happiness she wondered it didn’t burst.

Hilda smiled, all her feelings shining out of her usually impassive face. “I did – and I still miss her. But you bring something extra-special to my life, ma fille, just as she did. You don’t take her place – no one could do that – and you don’t eliminate my longing for her presence, any more than I eliminate your longing for your lost home and family. Yet you are part of me now - just as she was, and still is. Strange that I've only known you five weeks. Isn’t it lovely that, even in our darkest times when all seems hopeless:

Still round the corner there may wait
A new road or a secret gate.”
(Tolkien)


“Oh, Madame, comme je vous aime,” whispered Ellie, and pressed herself against her guardian. Hilda held her tightly and they sat cheek to cheek, eyes closed, savouring the good that had come to them both out of their dark times. Maybe, just maybe, they could bring some good for Meg out of her own dark time.

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 3:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

:D What a beautiful post, Mary. Thank you!

Hilda needs to give Ellie the time she will need to properly forgive Meg... Ellie is willing to make bonds, but it can't be easy after being so hurt. I'm sure they will be friends eventually, but it may take longer than Hilda wants! :D

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 5:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

The fact that Ellie has so far overcome her initial reactions that she is already prepared to at least stretch out a hand to Meg in support is a huge step in itself, and one I suspect Hilda may not have expected to come quite so quickly.

I'm not sure I ever see a truly deep friendship growing between the two, but I think Hilda is right to believe that of all the girls, Ellie is best placed to help Meg come to terms with the worst of her hurt - whether Ellie realises it or not, she has, in fact, already at least partly forgiven Meg. Yes, she may have started out by doing so in order to please Hilda, her guardian 'bien aimee' but I'm sure that in time Ellie will be glad to do so for her own sake and for Meg's. Oh and I loved Ellie's crack about Meg needing MA's help!!

Yes, progress can only be slow, but it's there - and it's also good to see Hilda herself continuing to be so open about the depth of her own grief and suffering.

Thank you, Mary, for allowing us to be witnesses to this conversation - it is a very rewarding experience.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 6:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Hooray for Ellie ! :halo:

Love really has little to do with emotional highs and lows, but is rather a daily, conscious decision to treat someone with love, respect, kindness and gratitude.
Ellie is learning this in spades, isn't she ?
Thank you, Mary !

Author:  abbeybufo [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 6:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

MaryR wrote:
perhaps Hilda and I are rather boring you with this extended conversation. :oops:


In NO WAY is this remotely boring Mary :P

The intimate detail you include allows us to believe that we are there, listening to all the conversations you write - I, at least, wouldn't want it done any differently 8)

Thank you for another beautiful post :D

Author:  Emma A [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

We have been brought on a tremendous emotional journey in these last couple of days (in story time, anyway), along with your characters, Mary. I feel it's trite to say (again) how beautiful and how moving each post of this is, but I can't seem to find any other words! Carry on writing and I'll carry on reading!

Author:  PaulineS [ Fri Nov 28, 2008 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Mary far from being bored I look for this story when I come on the board.
I am pleased Ellie agrees that Meg needs a dose of MA! I still think Hilda should arrange a sixth form retreat with Mother Abbess.

Me on 2 Nov.
Quote:
Perhaps Hilda should ask Mother Abbess to come to the School with several nuns to run a retreat for the six formers for half term to aid all of them cope with the changes they are experiencing.


Loved the following exchange:-
Quote:
Anyway, petite friponne, remember how those green eyes frightened you out of your wits. What might they do to poor Meg?”

Ellie shrugged her shoulders airily. “Pouf! I have no fear of Mère!”

Hilda smiled at this adolescent volte-face. “Then you jolly well should have, flibbertigibbet. Sometimes she scares me half to death.”


In the abscence of MA and her nuns in person (though they are busy praying in Norfolk,)
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
edited to correct typing errors

Author:  Luisa [ Sat Nov 29, 2008 12:46 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Another one who is looking forward to the virtual retreat....
As well as being amazed at any teenager being able to will love for someone. How many of us can do that?
I hope Meg wakes up soon!

Author:  di [ Sat Nov 29, 2008 10:08 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Like PaulineS I also look for updates of ND when I come on to the Board and they are the ones I read first. I am so in awe of the way you write, transferring Hilda's words to you on to the page.

Well done, Ellie for her journey to the point where she can empathise with Meg, even if she doesn't believe they can become friends; no wonder Hilda is so proud of her charge. It is hard to forgive when you have been hurt so much and, after all Ellie is still very young. She is very lucky to have Hilda to guide her.

And what of Meg? I am eagerly waiting for her to rouse from her, hopefully, healing sleep and meet with Ellie.

Thanks, Mary for sharing these scenes with us. :)

Author:  Celia [ Sat Nov 29, 2008 12:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

I'm sure Ellie will now offer a helping hand to Meg, though
friendship may be further down the line. She does seem to be a very mature young person in many ways...understanding when Hilda
is upset or unwell etc. Perhaps that is partly why Hilda can
offer her a place near to Nell in her heart.

I shall miss this lovely and thought provoking session now it has
drawn to a close. Thank you Mary for once again being Hilda's
scribe.

Author:  MHE [ Sat Nov 29, 2008 9:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

MaryR wrote
Quote:
perhaps Hilda and I are rather boring you with this extended conversation.


Mary, you know what I think about ND, and this lovely conversation is certainly not boring. It just shows us how deep the love and strong the bond has become between Ellie and Hilda in such a short space of time.

As usual waiting patiently for the next part.

Author:  Lesley [ Sat Nov 29, 2008 11:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Aaahhh that's lovely - thanks Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Nov 30, 2008 12:26 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Thank you, Mary.

I don't imagine it'll be easy, exactly, but both Ellie and Hilda have come a long way in a short time.

Author:  linda [ Sun Nov 30, 2008 7:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Quote:
perhaps Hilda and I are rather boring you with this extended conversation. :oops:


No way, Mary! I always check to see if there is a new post on ND whenever I come on the board and I feel privileged to have been a fly on the wall throughout this conversation. :D :D

Quote:
Ellie’s sharp eyes took in the grave sadness of her guardian’s face, and she spoke with great tenderness. “You must not worry, Madame, ma bien-aimée. I will not get the feet cold. You know how stubborn I can be. And Meg will be fine now that you are on her side. Look at me! Have I not become a model of excellence, a saint even, thanks to all your oh, so kind words about my disgraceful character?”


Hilda has really got through to Ellie. But then why would I have thought that she would not? She has used Ellie's own experiences to help her to understand the loveless life which Meg has led and how she can, by being her friend, help Meg to become the person she should be.

Quote:
Still round the corner there may wait
A new road or a secret gate.”
(Tolkien)


A lovely quote with a message to all of us.

Thank you, Mary :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Dec 03, 2008 1:22 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

I'm a bit puzzled - I know I posted on this on Saturday, but the post doesn't seem to be here. So I'll try again!

Hilda has reached out to Ellie so lovingly, and yet she has not spared her from hearing things that will give her pain, but which she has to understand. And that understanding will allow her insight, not only into Meg's behaviour during the term, but also into what is required to allow meg to become the person she was meant to be. In a way, it doesn't matter that she doesn't think they can be friends; the important thing is that she will reach out to Meg and make a gesture that suggests that it is possible, and Meg will see that and respond to it. And Ellie will find that if she acts as though a thing is so, then it is quite possible that it will become so, and she will find that she and Meg are friends.

And all of Hilda's words have brought her to this point, and the conversation illustrates just how deft and sure Hilda's handling of Ellie is, and what deep empathy and perceptiveness she displays in her interactions with this beloved daughter. It underscores just how skilled she is, not only in her job, but also in her daily relationships with those around her. All that love and careful crafting that goes into her responses to others....

Just beautiful Mary. Thank you.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Sun Dec 07, 2008 8:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

That was amazing. Glad Ellie could begin to forgive. Thanks Mary

Author:  kirstyb01 [ Sat Dec 13, 2008 8:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Hello everybody.

I've only just joined the CBB and have just read the entire ND from beginning to end.

I have been absolutely mesmerised by the story and the storytelling. I am enthralled by the way things are developing. Please carry on and on and on...............

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 2:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

Mary, having caught up with a bit of this of recent may i just say how wonderfully beautiful your writing still is.

It really does capture the imagination, I do hope that you will carry on writing this as soon as possible (any chances of one more post before Christmas...or even two.... :halo: )

Anyway, I love being a fly on the wall of Hilda's conversations and hope you will carry on letting the scallywags like me being so while you explore Hilda's character, and the writer she seems to have found in you.

With much love and Christmas like hugs

Liz

PS...what kind of nativity would Hida have?Q

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 8:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p18 Friday 28/11/08

I do apologise for my silence on ND, but I've rather been concentrating on my Christmas story in St Agnes. However, Kirsty's heroism in reading over half a million words of ND, :shock: and the kindness of Lizziearrnet's words above, have me hoping that Hilda will decide she's had enough of a holiday from me and come back to tell me what happens during the rest of Monday. :banghead: I should warn you it's only a very small piece, alas....

....“Oh, Madame, comme je vous aime,” whispered Ellie, echoing Hilda’s words a little earlier, and pressed herself against her guardian. Hilda held her tightly and they sat cheek to cheek, eyes closed, savouring all the good that had come out of their dark times. Maybe, just maybe, they could bring some good for Meg out of her own dark time.

Finally, reluctantly, Hilda knew the time had come to leave the hard-earned peace of these moments with her ward - and face whatever the day still held in store for her. She gently withdrew her arms from around Ellie, and the latter sighed with regret but sat up and smiled at her guardian.

“You must go, ma bien-aimée.”

Hilda nodded. “Yes, child, it’s gone eleven and I need to see Miss Dene before I go to my Scripture lesson with your form.”

She paused and considered the young face before her. It was white and worn, and held an abstracted air, which was understandable in the circumstances. Should she be left here alone to brood over her photos, even if her hand was still painful? She was in her uniform so Matey obviously considered her fit for school. Hilda made a decision and reached out to turn the wan face her way.

“Are you very tired, chérie, or would you be willing to do something right now for Meg?” Ellie stared at her. “I’m about to explain a little to your form about Meg and her problems – not all I’ve told you, which you must remain quiet about, but enough to hope that they will have perhaps a little pity and accept her back amongst them. It would help if you were there and could show that you have some understanding of her plight and don’t want her punished too severely.”

Ellie’s eyes widened and became shadowed with uncertainty. Hilda spoke urgently. “Ellie, she’s grieving. She’s just lost the person who brought her up and loved her. How can I be too harsh? Don’t worry, child, she will still receive some punishment for the hurt she inflicted - but kindness now would be heaping coals of fire on her head and maybe strike home far more than any punishment could. Will you agree to this or do you want your pound of flesh? It's up to you.”

Ellie recognised that it was a serious question, that she was being treated as an equal and her decision would be respected, even if it went against her guardian’s wishes. Into her mind flashed all the things Hilda had reminded her of a few minutes ago – the goodness and generosity and patience and kindness she had received from so many people since she had had to leave her home and all her dead.

For long, tense moments this knowledge waged internal war with her own very human inclinations to demand some repayment for all she had suffered, but finally she turned to Hilda, looking rather shame-faced.

“How can I be harsh towards Meg when I have received only kindness and love from others, especially from you, Madame? Vous avez raison, it is your mercy, not your sense of justice, that will bring about the better ending for Meg, n’est-ce pas? So – I must be merciful too.”

There was a lump in Hilda’s throat at the simplicity of Ellie’s words – and at the innate goodness of her young heart.

“Your bravery astounds me, as always, chérie. Not many people would have your willingness to try and understand someone else’s pain.” With great tenderness, she kissed Ellie on the forehead and then pulled her to her feet. “Alors, en avant, ma petite Eleanor Drake. We have places to go, people to see and things to do. But, first – un peu du café, non?”

Hilda was to be even more astounded, a little later on, as she watched a miracle take place right in front of her disbelieving eyes….

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 8:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

I'm so glad Ellie had the courage to forgive. Hope Hilda is able to wreathe her magic with the others though I'm sure once they see Ellie showing grace, then they will follow suit

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

I *thought* that Ellie would find it in her to be merciful towards Meg - and Hilda knows just how to make the appeal to her better nature, doesn't she?

Thank you, Mary - and I will be waiting eagerly to see the outcome of that small hint in the last line of this - please. :) :)

Author:  linda [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 9:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Yummy! Another post - thank you Mary :halo: :halo:

Quote:
“How can I be harsh towards Meg when I have received only kindness and love from others, especially from you, Madame? Vous avez raison, it is your mercy, not your sense of justice, that will bring about the better ending for Meg, n’est-ce pas? So – I must be merciful too.”


Only Hilda could have brought Ellie so far in such a short time. She has really awakened this propensity for forgiveness, even after all that Meg has done to her.

Quote:
Hilda was to be even more astounded, a little later on, as she watched a miracle take place right in front of her disbelieving eyes….


A cliff, Mary.... WIll you make us wait until after Christmas to discover the miracle?

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 10:14 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Mary Thank you Hilda has indeed worked a miracle with Ellie. Glad who were able to spare a break from Clare's Christmas to update this.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 11:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

As the others have said Hilda has certainly worked her magic on Ellie.

Looking forward to the next instalment - I'm sure Hilda will be along soon to let you in on what happens next :wink:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Dec 16, 2008 11:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Lovely to see another little piece of this Mary - hope Hilda won't make us wait until after Christmas for the next instalment :twisted:

Thanks Mary :D

Author:  Lesley [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 12:23 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Thank you Mary - JHilda should be proud of Ellie - and of herself for her part in this transformation.

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 1:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

It's always so nice to know that kind words can get you so far.... not that I'd ever consider using this fact to my advantage :twisted:

Hopefully see some more before christmas :halo:

Thankyou muchly Mary
xxxx

Author:  Emma A [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 9:59 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Agreeing with everyone else. Thank-you Mary - Ellie is so generous here, because Hilda is asking a lot of her. I hope that your last sentence means that you know what's to happen next! Looking forward to more when you can.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 1:05 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

That really is the most amazing thing; Hilda asked a great deal of Ellie, and perhaps because of that, because of the level of trust and love that this suggested, Ellie was able to find it in her to respond. But without Hilda's earlier careful and loving words, Ellie could not have done this.
Utterly remarkable, and so compelling....

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 10:58 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

So Hilda having worked her own miracle with Ellie soon gets to
witness one in return.

Thank you for finishing this section for us Mary. Your writing as usual makes us want more :wink:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Wed Dec 17, 2008 11:43 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Thank you, Mary. That's a pretty amazing level of maturity, so quickly! But, I wonder how the rest of the form will respond....

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Dec 21, 2008 8:33 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Mary,
I don't think I can cope with cliffs so close to Christmas. :shock: ....please give us more !!

Author:  di allen [ Mon Jan 12, 2009 7:43 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

Well done, Ellie. She is certainly maturing in to a charming young woman.
Thanks, Mary, just caught up with this.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 5:48 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Tues 16/12/08

linda wrote:
A cliff, Mary.... WIll you make us wait until after Christmas to discover the miracle?

I seem to have kept you waiting a lot longer than that, LInda. :oops: I do apologise to everyone for leaving you hanging there so long - but it was only a very teeny-tiny cliff, after all. :lol:

Perhaps I should remind you it is still only the day after the photos were taken. Ellie cut her finger off on Friday, the concert was on Saturday, the photos taken on Sunday, and now it is Monday - a very, very long Monday, Hilda is thinking....



After a quick consultation with Rosalie and a slurp or two of coffee, Hilda went along to Ellie’s form room with her ward. There was no real hope in her heart that acceptance would be forthcoming for Meg, but leaning on the prayers of others convinced her to leave it all in God’s hands. She saw how welcoming the girls were to Ellie, Jeanne pulling out her chair for her with a smile and Erica gripping her good hand a moment as she brushed by.

Hilda seated herself at Miss Derwent’s desk and watched as the girls all settled down, Bibles at the ready.

“Relax, girls,” she began with a smile. “I’m not going to check on whether you’ve done your prep for me. I’m not even going to talk Scripture today, except in that the words we find all the way through the scriptures may help both you and me this morning.” She saw their puzzled looks. “You will all by now have guessed, by her absence, that it was Meg who took the photos. What you may not have known, as Ellie was brave enough not to let you see, was the fact that she has also been bullied by Meg in a particularly nasty way in the two weeks since she joined us.”

There were gasps and brief exclamations of shock from some of the girls. Jeanne’s face wore a horrified expression as she turned to look at Ellie. The latter, however, kept her eyes fixed on Hilda. It was the only way she could get through this. Briefly, Hilda sketched Ellie’s torment at the hands of Meg, and then the reason for it, the death of Meg’s beloved Nanny. She had their whole attention now, even as she carefully re-arranged a little the time-line of events.

“Her parents lead very busy lives, so Meg had most of her mothering from her Nanny, and hearing of her death at Christmas precipitated an avalanche of loneliness and bitterness, and she had no one to whom she could turn, or so she thought. Hence her cruelty to Ellie.”

Hilda’s voice was mellow and golden as aged sherry as she sought some sympathy from these young hearts. “Despite her hurt, Ellie is willing to hold out the hand of friendship to Meg, so I’m hoping that the rest of you can find it within you to follow suit. Meg herself is very frightened of her reception amongst you, but you will find her very changed. She needs help, girls, not recriminations, though she will naturally have to incur some punishment.”

An uneasy silence fell, for many of them had suffered at Meg’s hands. Hilda understood their misgivings, but she saw it as part of her stewardship to challenge her pupils' perceptions; to enable them to seek within themselves answers to what puzzled them; to encourage their growth in compassion and discernment. Each girl had to make her own individual decision, not follow blindly where others led. She waited.

Ask Him to light the flame of real love in their hearts and minds, Mother. Only then will Meg have any chance.

Ellie’s eyes had been fastened unwaveringly on Hilda the whole time she was speaking, but now the uneasiness in the room intruded and became a palpable presence to the girl. She glanced round and saw the guarded faces. Her eyebrows rose when Hilda’s head turned and their eyes met. She caught her guardian’s unobtrusive nod. So – it was up to her.

“Miss Annersley is right,” she began hesitantly, speaking in her own language so she should make no mistakes. She felt the pressure of the looks now turned on her and licked her lips. How dry her mouth was!

“Yes, Meg has made me very unhappy since I arrived here, but I also was at fault. I should have told Miss Annersley, or someone, immediately. I didn’t understand that reporting such things is not sneaking, but Miss Annersely has taught me better now. Keeping quiet didn’t help me at all and it allowed Meg to grow bolder and unhappier…”

She paused, wondering if she really believed what she was saying. Hilda saw how all the young faces had swung Ellie’s way, saw how intently they were listening. Ellie’s misery at Meg’s hands would surely give her words added weight.

Pray for all you’re worth, Mother. Are you there, Nell? Use your strong influence on these girls you know so well.

Ellie focused on her hands, clasped tightly together in front of her on her desk. Could she go on? She gathered Madame’s love around her for courage, a blanket of such warmth she could almost feel it resting lightly on her shoulders. She looked up, leaning forward in her urgency.

“Meg hurt me. Just as I have hurt others in my life - and for very much the same reason. Meg was crying out for someone to love her, as I was doing myself at Christmas-time. I had just lost my father, the only close family I had left, and I was alone and so angry. I had to leave my home; I had to leave my country. I had nothing, or so I thought. But just when I was on the point of despair, Miss Annersley rescued me. If you only knew how much love she has inside her….”

Her voice broke and she lowered her head once more. She was giving too much away, and it didn’t sit well with her secretive nature. Why was she doing it, when she was the one who had been attacked by Meg? She couldn’t continue….

Yes, you can. If Madame could do for you all she has done, then this little thing you can do for her. Mère said you could never go wrong if you followed your guardian’s example.

She raised her head, wondering whose voice she had heard. The voice of her conscience perhaps? Her eyes travelled from Erica to Jeanne to Sara. “Yes, Miss Annersley rescued me – and now you and I have to rescue Meg. She too is alone and angry, because her parents have no time to spare for her. But we do. Don’t we?”

The pleading note in her pretty voice, the stirring sensitivity of her words, the earnestness in her face, the determination revealed in her eyes, all had their impact. Several girls bowed their heads. Others watched her, as though waiting for more. Three or four, though, remained unconvinced. Ellie glanced at her guardian, saw how her eyes were glistening as she listened and watched. She began to speak even more urgently.

“Some of you have had to be rescued on trips, when you’ve fallen in lakes or rivers, when you’ve slipped down mountains. Tessa rescued her sister – and risked her own life in doing so. Well, we don’t have to risk our lives, but Meg is in a dark hole, just as I was, and she needs rescuing as much as Katy or I did. She needs a lifeline. I’m the one she bullied, but I’m prepared to hold out that hand of friendship mentioned by Miss Annersley. I will be part of her lifeline. Will you be the rest of it? Will you help me build a bridge for her with your hands? Because I’m not strong enough or brave enough to do it on my own.”

Tears had been welling up in Hilda’s eyes as she listened to her ward’s inspiring, emotional words. Where had they come from? How had she found the energy and fortitude to produce such compelling words, after all she had been through in the last three days? Truly, prayers had been answered this day.

What happened next, though, caused the tears to brim over and trickle down her cheeks. No one could have anticipated such a thing!

Erica leaned over and clasped Ellie’s good hand where it lay on the desk. “I’ll help you, Ellie,” she whispered.

“Et moi aussi,” murmured Jeanne, placing her hand over Ellie’s and Erica’s. “You may not think so, Ellie, but you are brave enough and strong enough to do it alone. But you don’t need to. Like Erica, I will help you build your bridge.”

“We all will,” announced Sara from across the room. At her words, it was as though a bolt of electricity shot round the room. As one, they all rose to their feet, leaned over Ellie and added their own hands to the growing tower, a pledge of their togetherness, a lifeline for Meg.

Tears still trickling down her cheeks, Hilda sat, stunned, as the tower of hands grew. A gentle power seemed to throb in that very ordinary room, unseen presences seemed to surround them all. Hilda buried her face in her hands to hide her emotions. Never, in her whole life, had she witnessed anything like it. What a force for good Ellie was becoming, and what a leader! How her mother must be smiling on her this day.

How did I ever deserve the gift of this wonderful child? Thank you, Lord. I have been blessed beyond anything I could have imagined.

You still don’t get it, do you, sweetheart? Believe me when I tell you that the real blessing here today is the advent of you into Ellie’s life. This scene is the fruition of all you have already taught her, and there is so much more still to come. She will be another you when the time finally comes for you to say farewell to life and join me here. She will fill the enormous gap you leave, and will touch with gentleness and compassion all the lives that cross hers, just as her guardian does.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 5:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh, wow !!

Mary,
how tremendously moving this is. :cry:

Now we just need to know how Meg will react when back at school....... pretty please :halo:

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 6:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

wow.

Thank you it's great to see this back :)

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 6:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Superb, Mary - very well worth waiting for [though it would have been nice not to have had to wait ... :twisted: ]

Thank you for another beautiful post.

Author:  shazwales [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 6:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Thank you Mary that was very special.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 6:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Mary Thank you. Well worth the wait. Take the time you and Hilda need to tell us more.

It is amazing what has happened in such a short space of time. The detail is fantastic.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 7:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Truly a remarkable response! Now let's see how far the good intentions carry...and how Meg responds. (I know, always impatient.:roll:)

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  gwynne [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 7:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

thank you! it is a real treat to come in from the cold this evening and this.

Author:  Chris [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 7:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

That was beautiful Mary.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Lovely Mary - and so nice to hear nell there.

Thank you.

Author:  linda [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 9:23 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Quote:
Tears still trickling down her cheeks, Hilda sat, stunned, as the tower of hands grew.


You and me both, Hilda! I am sitting with tears trickling down my cheeks at the wonderful way that Ellie has responded to Hilda's plea for forgiveness for Meg. Ellie's heartfelt pleading for help for Meg, her acknowledgement of her own failing for not reporting the bullying and her passion has brought out the best in these girls and made them rise to the occasion. I'm not surprised that Hilda was stunned.

Mary, thank you so much for this wonderful update; this little miracle. Who would have thought that shy Ellie could have grown so much in this short time. :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Celia [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 11:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Hilda was not the only one in tears at the end of this scene.
Indeed a miracle that Hilda and Ellie could inspire all the rest
of the girls to agree to help Meg.
A lovely and evocative piece of writing Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Jan 18, 2009 11:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh boy! I'm another sitting here with tears in my eyes. What a truly stunning example of Ellie's powers of persuasion - and how wise of Hilda to leave her to make the plea for Meg once she had outlined the situation. Between them, they have done all that they can to ease Meg's way - and drawn the other girls along with them in the end, too.

I just loved Nell's commendation to Hilda at the end, making her see just how much Ellie has learned from her in such a short time, and also showing her how strong Ellie's power for good will be even when Hilda herself is no longer with her daily.

Thank you, Mary - once again, through the very power of your words, you have allowed us to feel ourselves part of a breathtaking scene.

Edited to amend MA to Nell in that middle paragraph - I took the suggestion about the future to refer to Hilda joining the Convent, rather than after her death. oops:

Author:  MHE [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 12:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh wow, what a scene and well worth the wait - I'm another who read this through tears.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 3:12 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh Mary, that was beautiful, moving and well worth the wait

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 10:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Lovely post, Mary - glad that you've found your way forward through this. Ellie's forgiveness is so strong, and how comforted she is by Hilda's love - it's beautiful to see. I do like the way the other girls reached out to help her, too.

Thank-you.

Author:  JellySheep [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 12:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Gosh, what an amazing scene. Heartening to see the girls being open to forgiveness and acceptance of Meg - so many people wouldn't be (but maybe they would if on the receiving end of the Abbesses and Ellie?)

Author:  Sarah [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 12:53 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh wow, Mary! Tears are briming here as I read that post!
It was beautiful! Thank you.

Author:  Karry [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 3:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Gosh! I should know not to read this at work in the midst of colleagues! Thank you Mary!

Author:  Luisa [ Mon Jan 19, 2009 9:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Another one reduced to tears. The boys will be getting used to being evicted at this rate. I'm so impressed by the maturity shown here - and like everyone else, impatient for the next instalment.

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 9:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Hilda's love and generosity towards Ellie have been so amply rewarded here in the love and understanding that Ellie has so publicly shown Meg. In doing so, Ellie has also shown her love and trust for Hilda, called forth by Hilda's response towards her, and it is that revelation of Hilda's great love and compassion which has produced that overwhelming response from the rest of the girls. Ellie has shown great maturity in her word to the others, but she has also shown just how much she has been given by Hilda....
Which is something that Nell so rightfully points out, of course - that Hilda has been the catalyst in this, and without her, this would not have been possible - and so Hilda's 'gentleness and compassion' will have an impact far beyond the immediate present.

Thank you Mary - this was beautiful.

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 6:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p19 Sun 18/01/09 At last!

Oh, wow! :shock: I am stunned at the reception. Thank you so much. :D

And for all those of you who plead so well for more, here you are. I thought we'd have a change from all the emotion..... :roll:


Leaving Ellie behind with her form, at her own request, Hilda returned to her study in a state of shock. She, who prided herself on her self-control, was quivering with emotion. Had it really happened? Yes, it had, and Ellie had been the catalyst.

How Sister Patricia and Mother Abbess would cheer! Ellie was fast becoming all they could have wished for – and more. Hilda’s hand almost reached out for the phone, but she pulled herself together, sat down and reached out for a stack of letters instead. She could describe the whole event the next time she spoke to the convent, whereas these letters were in desperate need of her attention. Or so Rosalie would tell her!

However, she was fated to disappoint her secretary yet again. A timid knock was heard at the door and, when she called “Herein” in German, that being the language of the day, she was mightily surprised to see two very scared Juniors entering her study.

“Yes, girls?” she murmured with a smile.

Without a word, the two girls crossed the room and one of them handed a note over the desk to Hilda. The hand was trembling, and Hilda cast a quick scrutiny at their worried faces before opening the note. She stilled. One word was scrawled across the paper: ‘HELP!’

Nonplussed, she stared at it a moment, then raised her eyes to look at the two silent girls who, she noticed, had linked hands in fright.

“Did Miss Andrews give you this herself?” she asked.

“Yes, Miss Annersely,” they piped, blinking nervously.

“Can you tell me….?” She stopped, decided not to finish asking her question. Better just to answer the SOS. What was the matter now, she wondered. Somehow, gremlins seemed to have got into the works this term and were giving the school, and its Headmistress, a good old shake-up!

“Come, girls,” she said and rose from her seat. She passed quickly through the door, a ship in full sail, the young girls trotting behind, like small tugs, in her wake.

Hilda was consumed by curiosity, whereas the girls were simply consumed with terror at what was to come. The Abbess could scare the living daylights of you when you were naughty – and some people in their form had been very naughty indeed!

Hilda stepped across the threshold of the form room – and stopped dead. It is safe to say that never once, in all her years as Head, had she beheld a scene like the one that that now lay before her.

After a moment of numb consternation, she shook her head to clear it and gazed around her.

“Miss Andrews?” she croaked.

Not knowing whether to laugh or weep, Sharlie simply said, “Quite!”

“How?”

Author:  Emma A [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 6:25 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

I'm looking forward to what will be revealed (rather impatiently, however!) - I'm hoping Hilda has some light relief, though, from the emotions of the past couple of days. What have the Jeniors been doing? And that even Sharlie can't cope with it? :shock: :lol:

Thank-you, Mary.

Author:  shazwales [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 6:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Thank you for the update, pleeeese don't leave us with this cliff for too long!! :cry:

Author:  jacey [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 6:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Just catching up on the last TWO updates - a lovely surprise Mary. Ellie really repaid all the love Hilda has given her, didn't she? Of course, it was that love that empowered her.
And then the delicious contrast when Hilda receives the two Juniors - what on earth has Sharlie done???
Do hurry back Mary, though after dinner will do :)

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Poor Sharlie - whatever it is it must be pretty impressive if it means she had to send two Juniors to the Head for help! :lol: Love it Mary - and such a wonderful contrast to the previous post.


Thanks.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 8:44 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Mary,
you cruel person ! :shock:

How on earth will I get to sleep tonight when I shall be wondering what has happened to reduce Sharlie to such tactics ? :banghead:

It can't be similar to Joyce Linton and Co. performing their Corroboree and reducing Miss Norman to tears.......can it ? :dontknow:
But I imagine Sharlie to be made of much sterner stuff than that !

Author:  Celia [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 9:04 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Well whatever has happened it will give Hilda some respite from the
deeply emotional scene with Ellie. If Sharlie is stymied then some people must indeed have been 'very naughty'.

Thank you Mary......but more soon ....please.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 9:15 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Lovely for Hilda to get some light relief - wonder what on earth Sharlie Andrews' form has got up to :shock: :shock: :shock:

Thank you Mary - please don't keep us waiting too long on this cliff-edge :D

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 9:30 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Quote:
“Miss Andrews?” she croaked.

Not knowing whether to laugh or weep, Sharlie simply said, “Quite!”

“How?”


I wonder how Hilda is coping if Sharlie can not decide whether to laugh or cry.

Quote:
the girls were simply consumed with terror at what was to come. The Abbess could scare the living daylights of you when you were naughty – and some people in their form had been very naughty indeed!


How true and how well the junior know Hilda all ready. wondering what the juniors have done??

Mary Thanks for the updates hoping for more soon.

For Hilda and Sharlies
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 10:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Oh goodness - what, indeed, has Sharlie's form been doing? They must be in quite a mess, one way or another, if Sharlie had to send messengers for help :shock: :shock:

Definitely light relief after the last scene, and I'm already giggling in anticipation of the next bit - I'm sure that, whatever has happened, Hilda will be struggling to keep her face straight over it!!

Thanks, Mary - please don't leave us on the edge of our seats for too long! :) :)

Author:  Elbee [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 10:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Most intriguing! Looking forward to finding out what has happened!

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  linda [ Tue Jan 20, 2009 11:12 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Quote:
“Come, girls,” she said and rose from her seat. She passed quickly through the door, a ship in full sail, the young girls trotting behind, like small tugs, in her wake.


What a fantastic picture, Mary! I love the analogy, but very small and very scared tugs, I think.

Poor Hilda, to the rescue again! What a term she is having, but I do hope this is just a bit of childish nonsense which has gone too far rather than something really bad. Perhaps the juniors' unspoken thoughts are correct

Quote:
The Abbess could scare the living daylights of you when you were naughty – and some people in their form had been very naughty indeed!


I love the s.o.s too - Help It is not like Sharlie to be so dramatic so it must be something extraordinary to create such a reaction.

Thank you Mary, please don't make us wait too long to find out what's happened........Pretty please :lol: :lol:

Author:  Caroline OSullivan [ Wed Jan 21, 2009 8:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Thanks Mary :D
Glad to see Hilda has the potential of some light relief. Is it the mischievous twins?

Author:  Cath V-P [ Wed Jan 21, 2009 11:44 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

No wonder Hilda is overwhelmed by all that Ellie said - and how right she is in thinking that Ellie is developing as MA and her aunt would wish.

And now what is happening? I wonder just what the Juniors have been perpetrating to bring forth that appeal from Miss Andrews?

Thank you Mary.

Author:  dackel [ Wed Jan 21, 2009 2:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

What on earth can they have done?! :shock:

Mary, you need to come back and tell us before we expire with curiosity!

Author:  Sarah [ Wed Jan 21, 2009 2:51 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Mary please don't leave us on the cliff for too long!
What has happened?!?! :shock: :dontknow: :shock:

Author:  MHE [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 12:15 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

What a lovely post Mary. I too loved the picture of Hilda as a ship in full sail with her little sacred tugs following behind as well as their thought on what their little playmates had been doing. :shock: :roll:

Looking forward to finding out what's been going on for Sharlie to send out such and appeal for help - I rather think the trouble comes in 2s :P :wink:

Please don't keep in suspense for too long :wink:

Author:  leahbelle [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 2:20 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Can't wait to find out what's going on with Sharlie!

Author:  MaryR [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 6:29 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

Gold Star and a Smartie, Caroline. :lol: Have you expired yet, Dackel? :shock:

No ideas at all? With all those fertile imaginations around, you astonsih me! :mrgreen:


.....After a moment of numb consternation, Hilda shook her head to clear it and gazed around her.

“Miss Andrews?” she croaked.

Not knowing whether to laugh or weep, Sharlie simply said, “Quite!”

“How?”

Sharlie moved over to her Headmistress. “It appears that no one thought to inform me that Mademoiselle Lenoir was taken ill before Break…..”

Hilda nodded, even though she was unaware of the illness. “I’ll make sure that doesn’t happen again. And speak in English, please, so that we all understand each other.”

Wrath was gathering on Hilda’s brow and the girls were tempted to edge back out of its range.

“I sat in the staff room marking books, thinking my form were gainfully employed at their music lesson, and returned forty minutes later – to this!” and Sharlie flung her arms wide to encompass it all.

Hilda’s eyes slowly travelled round the room, and then from girl to girl, without a word spoken. Her eyes said it all for her. The miscreants wilted, while the rest tried to pretend they weren’t there. Sharlie herself had to work hard to control her impulse to wild laughter now the Abbess was there to take charge. Never in her wildest imaginings had she dreamt of mischief like this.

The room was freezing, a good half of the girls soaking wet and shivering hard. Both large double windows were open – they opened inwards – and the snow which had been tight pressed against them, from top to bottom, was now hanging into the room and dropping onto the floor in gentle plops. Once there, it melted silently and icy water meandered where it would. However, the main stream led to the back of the room where stood – a snowman!

But not just any snowman! This one had water drip, drip, dripping off him and running in rivulets across the wooden floor in all directions.

Water, water, everwhere, and all the boards did shrink,
Water, water, everywhere, nor any drop to drink.


Hilda wondered rather hysterically why she was thinking of Coleridge’s immortal words at such a moment. It was true they were exceedingly apt, but even so…..

She stilled her quivering lips and continued to gaze in silence on the misshapen being confronting her. His head was beginning to sag sideways. Attached to this leaning head was a school hat. Round his neck was wrapped a now-sodden school scarf. She found herself searching for his gloves and told herself off sternly. The thing had no arms, for goodness sake! He did, however, have a nose and a mouth – someone’s pencils! Very creative! He also had round, shining eyes. She leaned closer to see. Buttons! Large buttons, off someone’s school coat!

In silence, she observed the snowman. In silence, the girls and Sharlie observed the Abbess. In silence, the snowman tried to observe them all, but failed dismally as his head sank ever lower.....

Author:  Emma A [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 6:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

MaryR wrote:
In silence, she observed the snowman. In silence, the girls and Sharlie observed the Abbess. In silence, the snowman tried to observe them all, but failed dismally as his head sank ever lower.....

This bit made me laugh out loud, Mary! Thank-you very much for this scene of devastation! :lol: :lol: :lol:

Author:  Elbee [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 7:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p20 Tues 20/01/09

MaryR wrote:
In silence, she observed the snowman. In silence, the girls and Sharlie observed the Abbess. In silence, the snowman tried to observe them all, but failed dismally as his head sank ever lower.....

Oh my, what a picture that conjures up :lol: :lol:

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 7:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

What a wonderful picture you have conjured up for us there, Mary - I can so easily see those girls trying to disappear into the woodwork, and as for that snowman :lol: :lol:

Now the only question is whether Sharlie or Hilda will burst out laughing first!!! And as Hilda well knows, that will be almost as much of a punishment for the girls as their later well-earned rebuke from her will be, to say nothing of a real punishment which will indubitably 'fit the crime'.

Harking back to the last episode, people's comments about Hilda sailing down the corridor like a ship in full sail brought me a vision of the late lamented Joyce Grenfell and her song about the dancers who 'Stately as a Galleon' were doing various old-time dances 'as in the days of yore'. Sorry, I can't give the exact quote- but I'll bet someone on here can do so!

Thanks, Mary for brightening up a very dull grey and cold day here.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Chuckling happily at this picture - particularly the poor snowman who is beginning to melt. And poor Sharlie who is dying to laugh (as, no doubt is Hilda, who has better control of her features), but knows the miscreants must be made to face up to their sins.

[And, MHE, I assume you meant 'scared' but 'sacred tugs' was just perfect in the context of this whole drabble :lol: ]

Thanks Mary

Author:  Lesley [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 7:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Wonderful scene there! :lol: Very interested in just how Hilda is going to tackle this...


Thanks Mary.

Author:  PaulineS [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 8:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Quote:
But not just any snowman! This one had water drip, drip, dripping off him and running in rivulets across the wooden floor in all directions.

Water, water, everwhere, and all the boards did shrink,
Water, water, everywhere, nor any drop to drink.



The thought that the whole form is going to have to face Matey as they are cold and some of them have damaged clothing!!!!!!
I think the culprits are going to find themselves in trouble with more than Hilda after Matey has sent them all to have hot baths and probably bed for the day to counteract the cold. :banghead: :banghead: :banghead: :banghead:

And the thoughts of the housekeeping staff who are going to be involved in the clean up and repair of the floor. As I doubt the girls can move all the snow out of the room on their own.

Mary thank you it has cheered up my evening.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: For the girls not involved, although unless they were out of the room I am unsure whether they are blameless.

Author:  Celia [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 8:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Oh dear,oh dear, my heart goes out to those little girls however bad
they have obviously been ! So many people are going to give them
their unvarnished opinion of such outrageous behaviour....Matey,
Hilda, Sharlie, the Prefects and big sisters. Wow, won't they be
sorry they had such a brilliant idea. :lol:

Thanks Mary, a post so descriptive that it made me shiver as well
as laugh.

Author:  linda [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Quote:
Water, water, everwhere, and all the boards did shrink,
Water, water, everywhere, nor any drop to drink.

Hilda wondered rather hysterically why she was thinking of Coleridge’s immortal words at such a moment. It was true they were exceedingly apt, but even so…..


Totally apt, I think Mary!! What genius thought of this as a way to pass the time when the mistress did not appear, I wonder. No wonder Hilda is on the verge of hysterics. I can quite understand why Sharlie sent the cryptic message. What more else could she have written.

Mary, you had me howling with laughter. Just how is Hilda going to deal with these little miscreants. I love the picture of the snowman's head sinking lower - obviously he knows he's in trouble too!!!!!!!!!!!!

Thanks, Mary, for a fantastic update.
:rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl:

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Jan 22, 2009 10:36 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

:D :D

What an imagination you have! I look forward to seeing the punishment fit the crime in this case!

Author:  MHE [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 12:54 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

I can just hear the drip drip of the melting snow and am starting to feel the cold as well!

How on earth is Hilda going to deal with this. I imagine that both Hilda and Sharlie are making sure that neither catches the others eye as I'm sure that if they did both would dissolve into such laughter that it would be heard in Interlaken!!!!

I look forward to seeing what happens next.
Thank you Mary.

BTW abbeybufo you're right I did mean to to type 'scared',but take a look at the time of my post :shock: - well that's my excuse anyway, and I'm sticking to it!!!! Crosses fingers and toes that there are no mistakes in this one :lol:

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 2:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

This could well be the 'water of affliction' as far as the Juniors are concerned anyway..... :lol:

No wonder Hilda is somewhat taken aback - after all, it isn't usual to see a snowman of any persuasion lurking around the back of a classroom. And why the back? Did they think he wouldn't be noticed? :roll: Even the snowman (Mr Frosty to his friends?) seems conscious of his somewhat inappropriate situation......

Brilliant Mary, and just what I needed this morning!

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 10:21 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: Thanks you so much for that. My SLOC thinks I'm mad laughing to myself :lol:

Author:  Sarah [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 11:07 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

:D :rofl: :D :rofl: :D :rofl: :D

Mary! I never expected that!!!!!!!!!! Thank you! :D

Author:  di [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 6:33 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Well!! The last few posts have certainly been worth waiting for. Don't know how I missed them but I've caught up now.
What a range of emotions you put us through, Mary. From tears after reading Ellie's heartfelt plea to her fellow students through to tears of laughter imagining the scene with the poor old snowman almost gasping his last and bowing his head in shame and several very naughty juniors all waiting their fate. How Sharlie and Hilda have managed to keep straight faces I just don't know!! :D The juniors have been very bad :evil: but oh so enterprising. :lol:
Thanks, Mary. Just fabulous.

Author:  Tara [ Fri Jan 23, 2009 6:52 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Mary, I'm so sorry I've missed so much of this of recent weeks, but life is back on a more even keel now - and you're posting again!

There has been such a lot to catch up on, but I think the abiding impression for me is of Hilda's total self-giving which is transforming the lives of both Ellie and Meg (and, indeed, the rest of the Sixth Form as the ripples of forgiveness and compassion spread outwards).
Nell's words sum it up:
Quote:
I’ve never yet known you regard a person in trouble as a stranger ... For all her faults, she’s still one of yours, someone you would give your life for ... Thanks to you, Meg’s already changing, being transformed, becoming what she should be.
It is also Nell who makes exactly the same point with regard to Ellie:
Quote:
the real blessing here today is the advent of you into Ellie's life. This scene is the fruition of all you have taught her ...She will be another you

And Hilda has only been able to achieve this by becoming that 'broken bread and poured-out wine' (what a powerful image that is), by sharing herself so that her girls can be nourished and their emotional hunger assuaged.

I can't remember who said it, but I'm sure we'd all agree that we want to be Hilda when we grow up!

Then that change into mischief and humour ... I love the snowman trying to obseve but unable to because of his melting neck! What naughty little things. I'm sure both Hilda and Sharlie will be able to appear appropriately severe while they need to be, but I hope they can find somewhere close at hand to explode immediately afterwards! At least it'll do Hilda good after all that intense emotion from so many quarters.

Thank you, Mary - it's good to be back.

Author:  blue1 [ Sat Jan 24, 2009 7:09 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

great to see this back. My laptop has been broken for the last week so i had a good catch up. I can't wait to see what happens next. How they keep straight faces I never know and where you get your inspiration from is totally inconprehensible. I'm not complaing though I love it. :D :D :D :D :D :D

Thanks :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sat Jan 24, 2009 4:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

*splutters*
What were they thinking? :rofl:

Poor snowman.

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Sat Jan 24, 2009 5:57 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Mary,
I am rolling on the floor laughing out loud at this . What creativity the girls have displayed :roll: :mrgreen: :mrgreen:

Not to mention your own creativity, my dear !!

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 6:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p21 Thurs 22/01/09 (Have fun!!)

Thank you so much for your comments - how encouraging they are. :D

For all those of you who wondered where the idea came from - blame Hilda! :banghead: A quiet tap on the shoulder and I am as putty in her hands. I just think she might be losing it, though, with this one.... :help:


......In silence, she observed the snowman. In silence, the girls and Sharlie observed the Abbess. In silence, the snowman tried to observe them all, but failed dismally as his head sank ever lower.

The wrath might still be gathered on the Abbess’s forehead but, inside, she was desperate to flee the room. Two extraordinary scenes in the space of less than one hour had her reaching for her self-control and for some suitable gravity. How she longed to just let go and laugh out loud. It was such a ludicrous contrast to the host of emotional and upsetting dramas of the last twenty-four hours that all she could see was the funny side – but she could hardly allow the girls to know that. After all, this was inventive naughtiness at its very worst.

“Whose idea was this?” Her voice was colder than the icy room. Two shivering girls stepped forward, hands behind their backs. “Ah, Emilie and Marie Mousselin - Mesdemoiselles We-Just-Did-It! Why am I not surprised? You would seem to have just done it yet again, mes filles. It is clear my words on your first day here have had no effect whatsoever.”

She had switched to French to make sure they understood and the two girls wriggled but remained silent. What could they possibly say?

“How many of you decided it would be great fun to help Marie and Emilie?” The voice was still icy cold.

A round dozen of wet and shaking girls stepped forward, sheer terror reflected in their eyes. They’d known the Abbess longer than the twins, after all.

“Such silly little girls,” Hilda commented, her voice now bland. She saw she had made her point when their faces crumpled and their eyes sought the floor, the windows, anywhere to escape the unflattering scrutiny of those piercing eyes.

She reached out and plucked hat and scarf off the snowman, now dwindled even further. She held them out to the twins. “Yours, I presume.” They took them from her. She leaned down and removed the eyes, nose and mouth. “Also yours?” she asked, juggling the buttons and pencils in her hand.

“Yes, Miss Annersley,” they replied, eyeing the articles as though they hated them.

“So – we have more sins to add to the tally. One, leaving the room without permission. Two, defacing a school uniform – to wit, soaking a hat and scarf, and the removal of buttons from a coat. Or was it one button off two coats?”

They stared at her, unsure how to take her tone of voice. The others could have enlightened them. “Alors?” she demanded sharply.

“O…o… one from… each, please,” answered Marie.

“I see! Share and share alike,” remarked Hilda, even more blandly, placing one pencil and one button in each of their shaking hands. Out of the corner of her eye she caught Sharlie blowing her nose to hide her laughter, and nearly lost her own control.

Beginning to feel very cold in the frigid atmosphere of the room, she bit down hard on her lip and spoke briskly. “Well, you little girls have had your fun and the snowman has almost disappeared – so now it’s your turn to disappear. Please take yourself off to Matron Lloyd and tell her you are cold and wet and need to go to bed immediately to ward off colds.”

Their mortified faces nearly undid her. “A piece of paper and a pen, please, Miss Andrews,” she demanded and proceeded to write a short note.

Building snowmen in the classroom calls for instant bed, in silence, and your most rigorous and potent cold remedies, wouldn’t you say? HA

She could well imagine the effect that would have on Matey. After doubting her Headmistress’s sanity for a wild second or two, she would make sure these girls suffered for their sins, no matter how improbable the sins sounded.

She handed the folded note over, remarking in glacial tones, “Please give that to Matron, Emilie,” and smiled inwardly at the shocked faces of the twins. How had the Abbess worked out which was which? No one else had!

Ignoring the shock, Hilda added, “I’ll see you all later today, girls. Meantime, you are not to speak to each other, not one word. Go to Matron now, and no dawdling on the way.”

Fourteen freezing little bodies departed to their doom, while Hilda regarded the remanants of the shivering form. All their breath was now white in the rapidly-descending temperature.

“Tell me, Elizabeth, as form captain why did you not go to Miss Dene to report that Mademoiselle Lenoir had not come for your music lesson?”

Elizabeth shifted uncomfortably from one foot to the other, a mortified expression on her face. However, an unexpected ally came to her aid.

“She did try, Miss Annersley,” said an earnest voice. “They wouldn’t let her go through the door….” The girl’s voice trailed off, wondering had she done the right thing.

Hilda smiled sympathetically, whilst chalking up another crime to the sinners. “Thank you for telling me, Jean. It’s not sneaking to report wrong-doing. Thanks also to you, Elizabeth, for trying to do the right thing.” She looked around. “Now, it’s very cold in here so I think, Miss Andrews, you should take your girls to the Junior Commonroom and get warm again. I leave it to you what you do there, but it will soon be time for Mitagessen so stories might be a good idea. Meanwhile, Jean and Elizabeth, would you go to Miss Dene’s office and ask her to find Gaudenz and send him along here? Tell her I shall stay until he arrives.”

Left to herself, Hilda took one more look at the now pathetic little heap of snow that was all that remained of their prize snowman and then leaned against the wall and let herself go, her laughter ringing round the cold room. How Nell would have loved this escapade! She would have dined out on it for years.

Those twins would be lucky if they survived the year, at this rate! Toilets blocked, snowmen in the form room! Whatever next? She would have to pass it on to Joey, once she had squelched the perpetrators with a fine punishment. Their afternoon of bed and silence was only the start.

She had to control her mirth when Gaudenz appeared on the scene. He had the task of clearing the water-logged room up and it would never do to make the not-inconsiderable task appear negligible. However, she nearly lost control again at the sight of his horrified face. Poor man! It wasn’t fair what the girls had done to him over the years. Quiet giggles would overcome her for the rest of the day whenever she recalled his diatribe at the scene before him.

First, he threatened to stand all the girls out in the snow, put hats and scarves on them and fire snowballs at them until not only their hats, but also their heads, were knocked off. Then he asked grumpily, “Why should they not this mess themselves clean up?”

“In normal circumstances, I would agree with you, Gaudenz. But they were extremely wet and cold and I don’t want infections sweeping the school so early in the term. Don’t worry, though. They will be punished. Thank you so much for coming to our aid.”

She made good her escape with more grumbles still ringing in her ears. It wouldn’t be the last she heard from him about this choice piece of work! He must think her a very poor specimen of female authority to allow her girls to perform such tricks, she thought, as she giggled her way up the stairs....

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 7:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh good - I get to post first - when I've picked myself up off the floor, that is!!! :lol: :lol:

How on earth Hilda, and Sharlie for that matter, managed to keep straight faces throughout that interview only they can tell us - but I will admit that Hilda has long been a past mistress of treating miscreants to her iciest voice, and indeed treatment, while all the time concealing a wild desire to laugh. And yes, how much Nell would have enjoyed that interlude, too!! As for the sinners, I wish them joy of Matey's treatment - one thing's for sure, they won't enjoy it, any more than they will enjoy their second interview with Hilda at her stateliest, even if the ice may have thawed somewhat by then. And I did like Hilda's reasoning with Gaudenz, too - how much that poor man has suffered from the ill-deeds of so many generations of girls!

Thank you Mary - that was a wonderful day-brightener - and the weather outside here is probably just about as frigid as it was in that classroom.

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 7:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Well done Hilda, in managing to control your laughter, in being able to identify the twins and in being so quick to ensure the Form Prefect did not get into trouble. Don't think I envy the girls when next she sees them! :lol:


Thanks Mary

Author:  Chelsea [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 7:42 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Elder - it is absolutely freezing here. I feel like the sinners' snowman.

Thanks for the lovely scene Mary. I loved Hilda's note. I admit that when I first read it, I took her initials (HA) to be "HA" (as in laughter - Ha Ha).

Poor Gaudez - snowmen, treacle on his doors...he puts up with so much.

Author:  blue1 [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 8:31 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Just one word.................BRILLIANT

:D :D :shock: :D :D :shock: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Author:  MHE [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 8:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Brilliant :lol: :lol: :lol:

I don't know about the twins surviving the year - at this rate Hilda will be lucky if the school buildings themselves will survive, and I wouldn't blame Gaudnez if he decided to hand in his notice. Hilda did well to keep her laughter under control until everyone had left the 'fridge'.

What next I wonder????

Thank you Mary.

Author:  linda [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 9:03 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh Mary, how could Hilda and Sharlie manage to keep their faces straight? I've been almost rolling about laughing at the twins' antics.

Quote:
Building snowmen in the classroom calls for instant bed, in silence, and your most rigorous and potent cold remedies, wouldn’t you say? HA


Fantastic note to Matey. Short and to the point!! I wonder what she will make of it. Hopefully she too will manage to keep a straight face whilst she deals with the miscreants.

Poor Gaudenz - I don't blame him for asking why the children couldn't clear it up themselves. The school is lucky to have him. Most people would not put up with the extra jobs which he keeps getting landed with as a result of the misdeeds of the pupils.

I'm looking forward to finding out what the rest of the punishment is to be.

Thank you Mary. Absolutely brilliant :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl: :lol: :rofl:

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 9:24 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Mary I have been looking forward to this since your previous post and I am not disappointed.
:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:
:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:


Hilda's thoughts on Matey's and Gaudenz responses are so accurate as well.

The girls spending the afternoon in bed will have plenty of time to think about Hilda's concidered response and punishment.

:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:
For Matey. Gaudenz Sharlie and Hilda

Author:  Sarah [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 9:56 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

:D :D :D :D :D :D FANTASTIC!!!!!!!!!

Author:  Kathy_S [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 10:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

*can't help laughing*
...though I'm sure the girls won't be (until they're telling stories of their ancient schooldays). How much trouble will be added for preventing a prefect from leaving the room?

Nice to hear Gaudenz get a chance to say what he thinks!

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 10:21 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Aren't they lucky to have Gaudenz? Your average school caretaker would have taken himself off long ago.
Thanks for that, Mary. How Hilda kept a straight face is beyond me.
:D

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 10:27 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Thanks as always Mary - everyone above has made all the comments I could have thought of!

Author:  Elbee [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 10:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

:lol: :lol: :lol:
Loved the note to Matey!

Thanks, Mary.

Author:  jacey [ Sun Jan 25, 2009 11:41 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh Mary, I love it. And what will Matey not do to the miscreants? :shock:
What will be left of the fourteen will hardly equal the remains of the snowman
Thank you for cheering up a freezing and dismal day!

Author:  lizziearrnet [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 2:02 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Mary,

I have just caught up and having picked myself off the floor twice in about half an hour, once for almost being in tears at the maturity of your characters and once for being totally dumbfounded and then dissolving into giggles at those poor children!

I quite dispare of your middles they are just the cure however for a person who has just had a rough week of it all, and certainly made what is left of my weekend!!

Many thanks for the much needed gap of light-heartedness (and the sense of humour i needed to find before arriving back to school later on) that I just found very late on a sunday night (or well monda morning!)

God bless

Liz
xxx

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 3:20 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh Mary, Im still giggling now. Thank you for the light relief after all the previous emotions. How on earth Hilda kept a straight face with that and well done Jean for speaking up

Author:  di [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 8:03 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

What wicked creatures these Middles are and how ingenious to build a snowman inside their classroom. :) I'm amazed how Hilda and Sharlie managed to keep straight faces -Sharlie struggling more than Hilda! I wonder what their punishments will be; knowing Hilda likes to make the punishment fit the crime the mind boggles as to what she'll conjure up. :lol: :lol: I would imagine winter sports are off limits [probably for the rest of their school career!!] but what else can she choose?
Looking forward to hearing what she does decide upon and thanks, Mary for such a funny post.

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 10:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Fabulous, Mary, just pure genius :lol: :lol:

Thank-you!

Author:  leahbelle [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 12:59 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Fantastic! I'm so glad I wasn't at work when I read this. I think my boss might have wondered what on earth was so funny!

Author:  Identity Hunt [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 2:02 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

And there we have "collapse of stout party" :lol:
How Hilda managed not to laugh stuns me...........and as for poor Gaudenz :devil:

Thank you so much, Mary !!!!

Author:  Tara [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 5:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

.
Quote:
.....In silence, she observed the snowman. In silence, the girls and Sharlie observed the Abbess. In silence, the snowman tried to observe them all, but failed dismally as his head sank ever lower.
I just have to quote this, although it's a reprise of the last post, they are such wonderful sentences!

This is certainly light relief for Hilda, but again shows so many of her skills as Head: the ability to reduce the culprits to jelly, without ever being unpleasant to them (loved her putting a pencil and a button into each of their hands); the care for their physical welfare; the unerring instinct which enables her to tell the twins apart and so deprive them of a potent weapon; the homing in on potential dereliction of duty by the Form Prefect, and the equally swift reassurance when she proved to be blameless; the assuring of Jean that her actions had been right; the recognition of Gaudenz's feelings and of the reality of the extra work it is causing him (btw, what's all that water going to do to wooden floors??) - she's pretty good, really!

I loved the touches of author irony, as well:
Quote:
A round dozen of wet and shaking girls stepped forward, sheer terror reflected in their eyes. They’d known the Abbess longer than the twins, after all.
And, equally, poor Gaudenz's reaction:
Quote:
First, he threatened to stand all the girls out in the snow, put hats and scarves on them and fire snowballs at them until not only their hats, but also their heads, were knocked off.
Can't blame him one bit!

Thank you, Mary, that was priceless.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 7:18 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh Mary,
Poor Gaudenz with all that mess to clear up.
Poor sinners left to Matey's tender mercies,and with Hilda's even
less tender mercies to come
Poor Hilda with another problem to think about even though this
one did give her some much needed laughter.

Lovely light relief after the previous emotional rollercoaster
Thank you Mary

Author:  dackel [ Mon Jan 26, 2009 11:07 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Mary, I read this at work with colleagues in the room and had to try and muffle what would otherwise have been shrieks of laughter! :lol:

What a wonderful scene - I can see it in front of me! You have a real talent for making situations visible to my mind's eye.

And now I really, really want to see Matey's reaction!

Thank you for brightening my day quite considerably!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 12:38 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Oh, that was immensely cheering!! :lol:
I am consumed with admiration at Hilda's ability to avoid laughing at this. And poor Gaudenz, faced with so much unexpected extra work - his reaction is entirely understandable.

But Hilda's handling of this was masterly; she knew precisely who was culpable and exactly how to deal with them, even down to the careful observation that allows her to tell the twins apart. And sending them to their 'doom' in the form of Matron only enhances whatever else will befall them....

I so enjoyed this Mary - thank you!

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 6:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p22 Sun 25/01/09 (Retribution!)

Thank you so much for your wonderful comments! :heart:

....She made good her escape with more grumbles still ringing in her ears. It wouldn’t be the last she heard from him about this choice piece of work! He must think her a very poor specimen of female authority to allow her girls to perform such tricks, she thought, as she giggled her way up the stairs. At the top, she found Matey waiting for her and muttering imprecations under her breath about girls needing to steam in hot baths in the middle of the day.

“What’s all this about snowmen in form rooms, my girl?” she fumed at sight of Hilda. “Your wits gone astray? Or is it some new sport you forgot to tell us about?”

“Not you, as well,” pleaded Hilda. “Gaudenz’s fierce invective is more than enough for a poor, hard-working Headmistress for one morning!”

Then she couldn’t help herself. Her laughter rippled the length of the corridor and she held her ribs as though in pain. “New sport?” she finally gasped. “You could say that! Gaudenz threatened to fire snowballs at them all until he had knocked their heads off. Though I think you might be right about my wits, as all I seem to do is laugh, when I should be all properly cross and headmistressy.”

She chuckled again, causing Matey to glare at her. “Glad as I am to see you smiling after the weekend we’ve just had - especially after last night’s little episode in the kitchen - just why am I being given all this extra work?”

“Didn’t you ask them what they’d been up to?” Hilda gasped between giggles. “Anyway, I thought my note made it perfectly clear.”

“Clear as mud! I didn’t believe a word of it!” Matey growled. “How on earth could they manage to build snowmen in the form room? And you said silence, remember! So how could I ask? I’ve hardly addressed two words to them. They all looked suitably cowed, mind you - except those twins. There’s something about them….”

“Indeed! They’re probably even now congratulating themselves on a job well done.” Hilda giggled again. “I don’t think I’ll ever make much impression on the inventiveness of those two. Natural depravity, I suspect – theirs, not mine, I hasten to add.”

“If you can’t make anything of them, my dear, no one else will be able to put so much as a dent in their armour,” muttered Matey. “They need stamping on – hard!”

Hilda wiped her eyes. “Oh, I intend to, Gwynneth! Much good may it do me!” and quickly she explained what had been going on in Sharlie’s form room.

“Well!” exclaimed Matey blankly. “Whatever next?”

“Don’t even go there!” pleaded Hilda pitiably. “In our time, we’ve had clocks being boiled, pantomimes on the roof, Red Indians in Oberammergau, girls disappearing into the bowels of the earth….. Shall I go on?”

Matey grimaced. “No need! Especially as it is you and I who usually end up picking up the pieces. Why isn’t your hair as white as mine, tell me?”

“Oh, it’s getting there.” Hilda leaned against the wall and sighed. “At most times I would have been furious. Remember Lavender and the exploding stove? Nell just laughed at me and called me a tragedy queen for getting worked up about it. But the last few days have been such a strange, heart-breaking mixture of the remarkable and the truly distressing that this just didn’t seem important enough to worry myself over. It was a touch of slapstick comedy in the middle of a human tragedy. And Sharlie’s face was such a picture she nearly undid me on the spot. This won’t soon be forgotten – and will only take on bigger proportions as it is re-told.”

“It might cheer Joey up,” suggested Matey.

“My thought exactly, Gwynneth. Though I doubt my actions will cheer the sinners up much. Keep them in bed for the afternoon. Silence, no books, let them dwell on their naughtiness. Oh, and I recommend rubbing their chests with you know what and making them gargle with salt water. We don’t want any colds this early in the term,” Hilda added, in a bland tone.

“And they think they’re being inventive.”

“Oh, I can be much more creative than that, I assure you, my friend. I shall see them before Abendessen and let them know the rest of their punishment, which will include no skiing tomorrow.”

“That will hurt them, after being cooped up for days.”

“All their own fault, Gwynneth,” Hilda replied remorselessly. “They will have to make do with such snow as they had today, I’m afraid. The twins may find themselves deprived of much more than that. I’ll not have them leading the others into hot water again if I can help it, not so soon after the toilet roll episode, so they may end up with no skiing all week. Plus something else, which I’m hoping you can arrange for me - separate dormitories, far removed from each other.”

Matey thought hard for a moment or two, then nodded, an evil glint in her eye. “Yes, indeedy! I’ll even have them on different floors. Want it done now?”

“The sooner the better. That should give them pause for thought.” She rested her head against the wall a moment, deep in thought. “As to the rest of the punishment – straight to bed after Abendessen every night this week, with more chest rubbing and gargling, and some poems about snow and snowmen to learn in their free time.” Matey rubbed her hands in glee. “To add to their pain, they may all have to contribute to the floor being re-polished and re-varnished. Finally, an apology to Gaudenz – in front of all the Juniors. It’s the only way to keep him sweet. Most put out he was,” and she regaled Matey with his reactions.

Matey began to see the funny side of it all, just as Hilda and Sharlie had, and gave a hearty laugh. Hilda, meanwhile, rubbed her eyes and straightened up after looking at her watch.

“This should please you, Gwynneth. It’s now nearly twelve-fifteen, and I intend to play truant. I’m going to the salon to put my feet up and look at the inside of my eyelids until Mitagessen. It’s been a long morning….”

“And a short night! For you, anyway! It’s nice to see you using some sense for once,” Matey added tartly. “Go with my blessing and I’ll tell Rosalie to keep the hordes at bay.”

As she turned to go Hilda looked back. “By the way, I don’t think we need to worry too much about Meg being made welcome by her form. Ellie…. “ Suddenly, she paused and swallowed, as she recalled that scene, then took herself in hand. “Ellie did the trick. She coaxed and pleaded until she got what she wanted. She was perfect, and they all agreed to help her build a bridge of friendship for Meg. I wept, Gwynneth. There was such a wonderful atmosphere in that room. It was all…. a tiny miracle. There’s something of the witch in my ward.”

When she had been told that story as well, Matey considered the weary face before her. “It doesn’t surprise me, love. The influence you’re having on that girl is uncanny. She watches your every move. She takes to heart your every word. To Ellie you’re her mother in all but name, and she tries to imitate all you do, all you say, all you are. I’ve never seen anything like it in my life.”

Author:  di [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 6:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

That was wonderful, Mary. I love Hilda's inventive punishments, all to fit the crime; won't they be unhappy bunnies. Especially the twins when they find they've been separated. Glad Matey can see the funny side as she's the one who'll get all the extra work what with chest rubs and gargles for a week or so.
Now it's time for Hilda to put her feet up for a while and regain some of her strength as she still has to interview the miscreants and pronounce their punishment. She also has Meg to deal with at some point; I do hope she tempers justice with mercy with that young lady; she's been through a lot and now Ellie is prepared to take her on board hopefully she'll change dramatically.
What of Tessa 'though? 'They' do say that no news is good news so fingers crossed that all is improving in America.
Thanks again, Mary, for another entertaining episode.

Author:  PaulineS [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 7:32 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

I think separate forms as well as dormitories are needed. Love the idea of an apology to Gaudenz in front of all the Juniors, and havin to pay for the floor repairs. It sounds like they will be pennyless for the term.

Thank you Mary. Glad Matey could laugh as well, she needed something to cheer her up. Joey should love it as well.
:lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol: :lol:

Author:  Sarah [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 8:00 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Wonderful! I love the punishments!!!! :D :D

Author:  Lesley [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 8:08 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Excellent punishments and I thik well deserved - especially the twins - they won't like being separated. :lol:


Thanks Mary - glad you're allowing Hilda a little time to refresh her batteries. :wink:

Author:  Emma A [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 8:19 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

That was most amusing, Mary - cheered me up no end (and I need it since I'm still at work!). Loved the punishments and Hilda's laughing. This will certainly be a prank to go down in school history! Thank-you.

Author:  Celia [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 8:49 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Love Hilda's punishments, even the twins may think twice for a
while. :D
Also,I bet Gaudenz doesn't accept their apologies without lots
of growling !

Thanks Mary, looking forward to what comes next :lol:

Author:  abbeybufo [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 9:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Apt punishments - as ever - from Hilda. Glad she can get a nap before lunch

Thank you Mary :D

Author:  linda [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 9:39 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

A lovely interlude with Hilda and Gwynneth, thank you Mary.

I love the punishments. I agree with Hilda that different dormitories are definitely the order of the day. As far as possible from each other. I just hope that the punishments for this prank will make the twins think twice the next time they get a 'good' idea - but I have my doubts.

I hope Hilda does manage to have a little nap before she is back in the fray again. As Matey says she really needs it after a long morning and a very short night.

Thank you Mary :D

Author:  MHE [ Tue Jan 27, 2009 11:16 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Loved it that Matey doubted Hilda's sanity re the note and the fact that she didn't believe what had been written in the note.

Loved the punishment, different dormitories a must, would it be better to have them at opposite ends of the Platz?? :lol:

Thank you Mary (and Hilda)

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Wed Jan 28, 2009 3:53 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

What a collection of wonderfully appropriate punishments for that crowd of sinners - and trust Hilda to come up with them, too!! The whole episode is a tale which will bear some telling - not surprised that Matey was amused when she heard it all, (I"m still sitting giggling at them) and I'm sure that it will, indeed, provide a much needed 'day brightener' for Joey when she hears it.

As for Ellie's appeal to her peers, as Matey truly says, she is so much influenced by her guardian who is almost a mother that she will do whatever she can to please her - she really has learned so much from her in such a very short time, hasn't she?

Thank you, Mary - I'm late coming to this tonight, but what a wonderfully refreshing end to my day.

Author:  JellySheep [ Wed Jan 28, 2009 3:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

It was a touch of slapstick comedy in the middle of a human tragedy.
Exactly. Absolutely hilarious, especially after the very moving previous parts. What will they think of next?
I agree about Gaudenz - he is a truly heroic character, what with all the clearing up after misdeeds and disasters, carrying people who are ill and so on.

Author:  blue1 [ Wed Jan 28, 2009 7:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Lovely thank you.

Author:  Tara [ Thu Jan 29, 2009 12:32 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Some lovely examples of the punishment fitting the crime there, though they might end up even worse if they can't get their fidgets out of their systems by skiing! Those twins should certainly be separated (heads from bodies, perhaps?), but I have a feeling it'll take even more to subdue them, the word 'incorrigible' springs to mind :D .

Ellie's 'bridge of friendship' is such a powerful idea and she is putting Hilda's philosophies into practice so faithfully. I'm looking forward to seeing Meg change into a happier and much more attractive person.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Kathy_S [ Thu Jan 29, 2009 1:52 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Oh, my. Perhaps the culprits will think a little longer before their next escapade? :lol:

Glad to see Hilda finally having the sense to take a rest -- and Jo perhaps cheered.

Thank you, Mary.

Author:  Luisa [ Thu Jan 29, 2009 1:55 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

I look forward to the apology - it will be so good for their German. And when you think of the cost of re-waxing floors these days, penniless until the end of term doesn't begin to cover it!
Hope Joey enjoys the story....

Author:  Cath V-P [ Fri Jan 30, 2009 5:13 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

Ah, yes there was another post. :oops: :oops: I got a little confused yesterday and was firmly convinced I'd seen this... sorry Mary.

I loved Matey's response - of course she couldn't ask them what had happened if Hilda requested silence, and I can see why that note had her somewhat puzzled. And what splendidly appropriate punishments, with the more serious aspect of the twins' behaviour meriting that separation.

And Hilda's right - that 'bridge of friendship' was a 'tiny miracle', although Matey has it absolutely correct when she points out that it is Ellie's attempts to emulate Hilda's behaviour and act as Hilda would that allowed this to happen. And it is truly remarkable.

Thank you Mary.

Author:  MaryR [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 6:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p23 Tues 27/01/09

I think I'll risk another update before I begin Part17! :shock: 'T'isn't possible, is it? So many words and so little time gone by! :roll:

And now here's another long post.... :oops:


Tara wrote:
Those twins should certainly be separated (heads from bodies, perhaps?),

Splutters! :rofl: :rofl: I thought you were a nice teacher, my dear! Though I have a feeling Hilda might agree with you! :P


Matey peeped in at Hilda just before Mitagessen, to find her fast asleep on the couch, a book lying on her chest. Tip-toeing across the room, Matey removed the book and frowned when she saw the title, A Grief Observed, then covered her Headmistress with the blanket kept there. Hilda stirred and muttered something about “recognising Nell,” but her eyes remained closed and Matey removed herself post-haste, thankful for the much-needed sleep. But why wouldn’t Hilda recognise Nell? Dreaming about her, no doubt!

Matey returned at half past thirteen with a laden tray. Laying it down, she shook Hilda’s shoulder gently. “Hilda, come on, love. I hate to disturb you but Rosalie tells me you’re teaching in a little while.”

Hilda’s eyelids fluttered open and she lay staring blankly at her friend. “What time is it?” she asked groggily. When Matey told her, she stifled a yelp and struggled to sit up.

“Why didn’t you wake me for Mitagessen?”

“Because you needed the sleep, so stop complaining,” said Matey firmly. “I got Karen to cook you some scrambled eggs. I thought they might go down more easily.”

“Bless you, Gwynneth.” Hilda took the plate and began to eat.

Matey watched her with a wary eye. “You might not bless me when I tell you that Meg has woken up – and is extremely upset.”

Hilda lay down her fork. “I’ll go to her at once. I’ve time before my lesson.”

“You’ll go nowhere till you eat that, my girl, so you can just pick up the fork again!.”

“Bully!”

“As per your orders, the twins are now separated – and are not at all happy about it.”

“I may cry,” remarked Hilda, without a trace of remorse, and Matey grinned wickedly.

“Oh, and Ellie made a good lunch and has gone off to rest with her form. She even has some colour in her cheeks and seems much happier than she was this morning.”

Hilda smiled contentedly, but remained silent and finished her eggs. A little later, she slipped into the San, to find Meg crouched over a book in which she was scribbling with a pencil. She looked up when she heard the light footsteps and Hilda’s heart contracted with pity at sight of the ravaged face and red, swollen eyes. Tears began to trickle from those eyes as Meg recognised her Headmistress. Hilda sat beside the bed and took the girl’s hand.

“I know how upset you are, Meg, but try to hang on to your happy memories of Nanny,” she murmured. “Eventually they will be what carry you through, I promise you.”

Meg shook her head. “It isn’t that so much,” she whispered. “It’s… what I did to Ellie…. and others. They must… hate me. I’m sure…. they all think… you should…. expel…. me…”

She covered her eyes with her free hand and let the tears fall unchecked. This girl is frighteningly alone, thought Hilda. Where does one begin to offer her any help? She noticed the notebook had fallen from Meg’s lap. It was the one she herself had given to Meg earlier. She reached out a hand.

“May I?” she asked softly.

Meg nodded. Hilda opened the book and read with astonishment what Meg had already written under Life’s Gifts:

1) Nanny loved me after all. She didn’t go away and leave me, as I thought. But what will I do now without her?
2) Miss Annersley has forgiven me. She tells me God has, as well.
3) She’s not going to expel me.
4) She said lots of things I don’t really understand yet, but she seems to know how I feel and what will comfort me. Why can’t mummy be like her?
5) Mireille was so kind to me last night, even after my nastiness to her.


Hilda’s eyes were misty by the time she had read to the end. How had Meg found enough self-control and self-knowledge to think all this through, after the terrible news she had received only that morning? Nanny’s loving influence must have been hard at work deep down under all that surface hardness and nastiness, and her death seemed to have released hidden springs in the girl. Hilda had never dreamt Meg would have the strength and maturity to write in this notebook so soon.

She glanced at the weeping girl, then groped for the neglected pencil, turned to the back page and began to write under the title, My Gifts to Life. When she had finished, she read it over and then held it out to Meg.

“Read this, child. It might help. But before you do, please be assured that we don’t hate you.”

The gentle voice penetrated Meg’s misery. She lifted her head, took the handkerchief that was offered and wiped her eyes, then read the words Hilda had written.

1) I found the courage to admit all that I had done to Ellie
2) I am filled with remorse and have asked for forgiveness.
3) I loved Nanny enough that I was able to feel glad that she has found her husband and child again, even though I shall miss her love and kindness with all my heart.
4) I want to make reparation to Ellie and the others, as well and am willing to accept any punishment Miss Annersley thinks I deserve.
5) I’m prepared to try my best to do the things Miss Annersley mentioned to me. I want to become a more loving person, like Nanny.


With a wild cry she dropped the book, covered her face with both hands and began to weep in earnest. Quickly, Hilda moved to the bed and drew the girl into her arms. Meg buried her face in the nearest shoulder and gave way completely, sobbing with a child’s abandon.

“They aren’t… things…. I’ve given…. to life or… to anyone….,” she choked out between sobs. “I’ve… b..been… s…. so… horrid….”

She couldn’t continue, just burrowed more deeply into the comforting shoulder. Hilda waited until the tempest had subsided a little. “Yes, you’ve been horrid, Meg, just as life has been rather horrid to you. Having said that, though, I must insist on the truth – my words there show you are already putting others before yourself. You're truly sorry for the way they have been affected by your behaviour. That is an enormous step for you. You’ve found great courage in yourself today, child. All your actions, all your words, tell me so.”

She fell silent again, waited this time until Meg was still and quiet. When she spoke again, her voice was a soft, sweet murmur. “A long time ago, Meg, there lived a man called Seneca who wrote: There are times when even to live is an act of bravery. I’ve always thought those words were true of Ellie, for life has been harsh and bitter for her from the age of four, but now I think that you, too, have been outstandingly brave to carry on day in, day out, when you have been so wounded. I have developed great respect for the girl I’ve come to know today.”

A pitifully sorrowful face turned to look up at her, the face even more ravaged than before.

“But why?” Meg croaked. “All I’ve done is admit what I’ve done. I didn’t even have the courage to do that last night when you asked us in the Hall.”

“Not so, Meg. You’ve done so much more. You’ve shown me a loving, brave spirit hidden away beneath those layers of jealousy and bitterness you’ve worn for years. A lonely spirit, too, who longed for people to love her but didn’t know how to ask.”

Meg looked away. “How could they love me when I’ve never loved anyone? Not properly, anyway. Maybe if I had, I wouldn’t have been so lonely. I didn’t realise how much I loved Nanny until this morning – and now she’ll never know. I can’t tell her, can I? It’s too late. So I’m not really very nice at all.”

Such sudden maturity, reflected Hilda sadly. “She knows, Meg. She knows it all now.”

“Does she?” asked Meg, with a sob. “I hope so. But how can you call me brave? I’m petrified of going back into achool and facing everyone. Especially Ellie. She must hate the very sight of me. I deserve it, though, don’t I? I deserve anything they choose to do to me. They’ll probably send me to Coventry.”

Her voice was, indeed, small and scared and heartbreaking. Her chickens had come home to roost in a big way. She was having to face her true reflection in the mirror of life, and not liking what she saw. And no bad thing before it’s too late for her, thought Hilda.

She tilted up the girl’s woebegone face. “Ellie doesn’t hate you, Meg. Oh, I won’t tell a lie. She did hate you with a passion.” Meg shuddered, closed her eyes. “But when I revealed what your life had been like, she understood, because hers has been so very similar. It’s alright, child, I shall inform no one else, but I knew Ellie would see. And she has. Not only that, she’s prepared the way for you with the form. They won’t cold-shoulder you – or most of them won’t. They’re willing to hold out the hand of friendship, so you can find your true place amongst them. So, don’t be scared. Be strong. Be willing to give, as you never have before.”

Meg stared open-mouthed at her Headmistress. The one she had bullied was the one who was asking others to help the bully? It wasn’t possible!

“Yes, it is possible, child. Ellie knows what it is to be lonely, to have a heart aching with sorrow. She wants to come and see you later, if you’re willing. She’s trying very hard to forgive you, so I hope you can respond to that and not be too upset by anything she may say. Be kind, and your heart will grow.”

Meg closed her eyes in shame at the magnanimity of the girl she had hurt so very badly. How could she ever be as generous as others were, people like Ellie and the Abbess and Mireille? It surely wasn’t in her. Maybe not, she thought, but she could at least be grateful. All of a sudden she scrabbled for her pencil, took up her book again, turned it back to the front and wrote in a hasty, untidy scrawl.

6) Ellie is being so kind to me and I don’t deserve it. Will she teach me her secret, if I ask very humbly?

The book dropped and she tucked her face back in Hilda’s shoulder to hide her renewed tears, tears of shame and sorrow and desperate misery. How she wished she had known years ago what comfort could be found in her Headmistress!

Hilda read the scribbled words through a veil of tears. Two girls who had learned so much today and who had so much to offer each other, if only the barriers could be removed. Had Ellie been sent here by God to help Meg as well as her own guardian? And had He bargained for the influence she would also have on Vivien and Ian and Gwynneth Lloyd?

Hilda smiled to herself. Ellie was truly blessed with a gift for attracting friendship and love. That and her creative talents were knitting together into a formidable whole. For a child who had had nothing, had had no place anywhere, she was finding a niche in the very midst of life, surrounded by those she had drawn to her, like moths to a flame – and finding there, not death and emptiness, but fun and warmth and light and a sense of belonging.

Author:  abbeybufo [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 6:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Long, yes, but not too long - thank you Mary, for another beautiful and moving post; a contrast to what has gone before, but life does that to us, doesn't it: mixing pathos and bathos?!

Now Ellie and Meg can help each other.

Author:  di [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 6:40 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Oh dear, Mary. I had tears in my eyes when I read this. Poor Meg, how tormented she is. I only hope that Ellie has done sufficient to pave the way back to her rejoining her form. I rather think she has and hope that Meg won't get knocked back. For despite her sins she really is just a child at heart, struggling to make sense of her lot in life. I could happily strangle her mother though. :evil:
Glad to hear that Hilda has had a long nap; she's going to get another debilitating migraine if she doesn't rest more.
Thank you, Mary for the post; they can never be too long for me!!! :D

Author:  Lesley [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 6:54 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Meg is very brave - but very, very lucky - to have Hilda and to be able to face Ellie.


Thank you Mary.

Author:  Elder in Ontario [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 8:37 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Meg is indeed very brave, and very honest now that the hard shell with which she had surrounded herself has been shattered once and for all. She may well find it hard to face her classmates for the first time (well, wouldn't we all in her shoes?) but I have no doubt that Ellie will go out of her way to reassure her about this.

Thank you, Mary, for a most moving conversation. It's so wonderful to see how the helping/healing circle moves onwards and enlarges.

Author:  PaulineS [ Sun Feb 01, 2009 9:47 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Thank you Mary.
I am pleased Hilda had sleep, pity it could not be longer.
I am sure meeting Ellie on her own will help Meg. Going back into her class will be hard, even knowing she has some support.

For Ellie and Meg and the lower sixth.
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

For Hilda and Gwynneth
:halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo: :halo:

Author:  MHE [ Mon Feb 02, 2009 12:14 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Thank you Mary, and it wasn't that long. :)

Quote:
Hilda read the scribbled words through a veil of tears.


She's not the only one!!!! :oops: :cry:

Note to self - more hankies needed before Mary posts again :wink:

Author:  Fiona Mc [ Mon Feb 02, 2009 2:24 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

I hope Ellie and Meg are truly able to heal their relationship. Meg has done extraordinarily well to face the worst about herself and keep on moving forward. I hope it continues when she faces the girls.

Thank you Mary, it was wonderful as always (and thanks for the light relief with the twins. You balance laughter and tears so well)

Author:  Emma A [ Mon Feb 02, 2009 11:29 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Thank-you, Mary. This drabble continues to be so very beautiful and thought-provoking in its themes of love and forgiveness.

Author:  wheelchairprincess [ Mon Feb 02, 2009 12:50 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

It's been a long time since I posted on this (or indeed on the board at all) but I have been following this drabble and really enjoying it. What strength Hilda shows in these last few posts. If only we could all be as strong and as loving. Thank you Mary.

Author:  Celia [ Mon Feb 02, 2009 5:01 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Poor Meg, so much to put right,and so fearful of how people will
react now they know what she did, and the heartfelt question 'Why
can't mummy be like her ? ' when she feels Hilda's understanding.

Ellie is certainly finding her niche, and making those who love her so
proud.

Thank you Mary

Author:  Tara [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 12:41 am ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Meg is such a complex mixture of maturing almost-adult, able to face her own serious shortcomings and feel honest remorse and grief and the lonely and frightened child who feels completely unable to cope with the storms of feeling that have been unleashed:
Quote:
Her voice was, indeed, small and scared and heartbreaking.

It is amazing that she is capable of identifying the 'gifts of life' in the way she has, but how realistic that Hilda has to do the other for her - it's much more difficult to see what we give than what we are given.

Despite all Ellie's support, I don't think the way back is going to be easy, but with Ellie and Hilda behind her, she will find the strength to do it.

Lovely to see Ellie begin to find her place in life, and to find
Quote:
fun and warmth and light and a sense of belonging.


Thank you once again, Mary. And I wonder if we're going to hear any more about that dream and 'recognising Nell'????

Edited to add a quote, 'cos I can't work out how to store more than one at a time!

Author:  Cath V-P [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 12:34 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Meg has made incredible progress - her ability to assess both her failings and successes indicate this - and it's a testimony to Hilda that she can do this. Clearly there is something very wrong with Meg's life, but now there is also something very right with it, and it is this new sense of development that will hopefully govern Meg's life from now on. Her fears are very understandable and I don't think that her way will be easy - although she may find that some of the things that she most dreads are not as daunting as she had feared - but with Hilda and Ellie's friendship and support, she too will ultimately find that "fun and warmth and light and a sense of belonging."

And how good to see Gwynneth insisting on Hilda catching up with her sleep like that - and I loved her response when informed of the twins' sudden lack of happiness. :lol:

Thank you Mary

Author:  MaryR [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 6:28 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09

Tara wrote:
And I wonder if we're going to hear any more about that dream and 'recognising Nell'????

You will, Judith, if I can get Hilda past this day! Think back to the book Matey found on Hilda as she was sleeping....

I am closing this part now, as I have reached 25 pages, and will start a new part (Part17!!! ) later on this evening. I would have done it right now but Ray is demanding to know where his dinner is! :dontknow:

Author:  jacey [ Tue Feb 03, 2009 9:11 pm ]
Post subject:  Re: New Dreams (Part 16) p24 Sun 01/02/09 Completed!

How bizarre of Ray :shock: Surely he knows the importance of New Dreams??? :)
Thank you Mary. I've said it before but it bears repeating: you have such a deft touch with your characters I do hope Hilda can have a good rest.
Ahem.........is there any chance of some news of Joey?
Only when you're ready, of course. I wouldn't like to disturb the muse.

All times are UTC [ DST ]
Powered by phpBB © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007 phpBB Group
http://www.phpbb.com/